#but like if i see one more romance that has a synopsis involving someone sleeping w their friend's mom... whyyy

[revoltinglesbians]

why are literally all popular f/f romances age gap relationships, one of them starts off married to a man, or fake relationships???

[headoverhiddles]

The Romance Of A Yellow Rose - Dr. King Schultz x Reader [Smut]

Words: 5.6k

Synopsis: You and King get married, and celebrate your first night together by consummating the marriage. 

Commissioned by a friend! Enjoy.

Your eyes open on the rugged planes of the Southern state the three of you had found yourselves in. As you roll over to stretch the sleep out of your body, you find a single yellow rose, native to this area. A smile grows on your face. It’s King’s way of saying good morning to you, as it had been for many months.

For years now, you had been tagging along with Schultz and Django. Having attached yourself to their travels three hot summers ago, the two men had become quite fond of your travelling company; King in particular. Over time, your relationship had evolved from a companionship, through friendship, to having romantic feelings for one another. You were the first to admit to them; King hadn’t wanted to say anything, as he still held a fruitless hope that one day he could return you to the pleasantries of the normal life you once knew, before it had been uprooted. But as the months passed, you getting more and more comfortable and (dare he say) suited to the lifestyle of a bounty hunter, it was becoming apparent that you were going nowhere. Not without him, anyway.

Hildy had decided to stay with some friends in the North while the three of you travelled the country on business. Texas Jack, Turkey Creek and Jack’s wife Camarilla were more than happy to keep her with them. It had put Django at ease at least, knowing they had one less person they had to worry about with them catching a bullet. Hildy was even teaching Camarilla different things she had learned over the years at their home, and the four were getting on fine from what Django took from her letters to him. King wished you had enough sense to stay with them, but where the older bounty hunter went, you went. You had made that quite clear.

Today, a warm day in mid October, you, King and Django were headed to visit a plantation in Conroe, Texas. There an outlaw by the name of Amos “Sly Eye” Little had been posing as an overseer for 3 months, flying under the radar on the small eastern Texan plantation. He wasn’t a particularly dangerous outlaw, only wanted for his habit of skipping out on poker games before paying up. Three months ago, he ended up double crossing the wrong man which led to legal involvement, and now to deter trouble in peaceful towns he was wanted dead or alive by the state. King and Django had discovered upon visiting this plantation that the family who owned it had been dodging the law for a while as well.

After the slaves had been freed by King and Django, this outlaw family just so happened to get in the way of a few bullets. The last man left alive on the property is now Amos.

“Back here!” you call. King dashes toward you, swiping you out of the way as a bullet whizzes by your ear. You sit in shock for a moment, King’s arm still around you. For a man who isn’t very dangerous, this Amos sure is trigger happy.

“Django!” King shouts, but his partner is already far ahead in pursuit. “Never listens,” the doctor mutters, loading his shotgun and aiming. You watch as Django dodges a couple more of the outlaw’s bullets before grabbing Amos by his collar, lifting him up a few feet. The man tries to scramble for his gun, but Django of course is faster. Just as he’s about to fire at close range, King clucks his tongue, looking through his target. “Bullseye.” Your eyes shut briefly as the snap of the bullet leaving the gun jolts you closer to the older man. He pulls you out of sight once more as the bullet hits Amos through the side of his head, out the other side in a bloody deluge. Django jerks his head up your direction, dropping the corpse into the carnage at his feet.

“I was handling it!” he mutters.

King comes out from behind the tree, helping you up with one hand. You brush off your pants as you both approach the other man. “You were being hasty again,” King says.

“I was handling it,” Django insists with a look. You two nudge arms amiably, and King gives you a disapproving look.

“You are encouraging him.” He turns to Django. “And you’re encouraging her.”

“What’s wrong with a little congratulations?” you giggle. “You got your dead cowboy.”

“I would trade a thousand dead cowboys to keep both of you alive. You’re the best things that have ever happened to me, do you know that?” King gives you a meaningful look, before brushing off Django’s jacket and squeezing your hand. “Forget this place. We’d better get the horses and get out of here.”

Taking the initiative, you go off in search of Tony, Fritz and Ida, your mare. Django approaches King, taking off his bloodstained gloves. “You talked to her yet?”

“She doesn’t know, no.” King looks down, nervously stroking one side of his moustache. “I was waiting for the right time.”

“You wait any longer, she’s gonna be burying her husband to be.” King doesn’t bother taking offense—he knows Django is right. He’s much older than you—not one foot in the grave as Django likes to tease, but older. That had been another source of insecurity for him during the burgeoning relationship, but you had made it clear that you didn’t mind; in fact, you liked the difference in age. King’s fellow bounty hunter interrupts his thoughts. “Y’all should get married here. Nice place, no one left in it now.” Schultz looks around the grounds. It is pretty, and it would be nice to marry you in such agreeable weather... but King shakes his head.

“No Django. This place was built on treachery and suffering. It would be not only tasteless, but bad luck to get married here.”

When you three make it to the next town in the state over of Arkansas, something is waiting for King at the inn.

“You Doctor Schultz?” the innkeeper asks, spitting tobacco into a spittoon. King nods, taking out his billfold. The innkeeper sizes him up. “Yep, man who sent this said fella looking like you’d be coming through here. This’s for you.” He takes a letter out from behind the desk in one of the cubbies, and slides it across. King expects it would be from Texas Jack, but it instead it’s from a different friend in the North; a sheriff acquaintance he had written to before about his situation with you. Thanking the man, you all head upstairs, and when King gets to a desk, he slips on his reading glasses.  

 Thought you’d make your way through this here town, Schultz-

Sounds like a hell of a woman, the one you’ve told me about. You softie. Knew you wanted to settle down, and it’s about damn time, too. What the hell are you doing with her down in the South then? She oughtta be up here. Maybe I’m biased, but there’s a lot more law n order up here. Better people too. I am biased, spose.

You asked me what I thought about asking for her hand. Why wait to marry her? Hell, bring her up, we’ll have a ceremony here! I’m not only a sheriff, but an ordained minister too. Bet you didn’t know that. Wouldn’t kill you to ask. Anyway, no reason why I can’t make things look good, clean up the place nice and host your happy union. Got some more birthday cake here too, for someone to eat. Pretty good.

Come on up when you finally convince yourself she won’t say no.

- G. A.

“You got a letter back from Sheriff Snowy Snow?” Django smirks. King stares at the letter in his hands for a long while, before looking up at him with a smile.

He could do it. He could finally ask for your hand.

“Django, my boy. We’re going to Nebraska.” You overhear, and turn back with the bags.

“Up North? What for?”

“To see an old friend of mine, fraulein,” King says, taking the bags from you to carry inside. “Sheriff Gus Arnett.” You smile. It’ll be nice to get out of all this heat and around some likeminded people—people who King can relax and be himself around.

You had all stopped off to pick up Hildy in Boston after travelling by train through the Southern states and switching back to horsepower as you made your way up through the wintery landscape of barren northern land. It was worth it, of course; King and Django had insisted Hildy come too, and you had been happy for female company.

“Has my troublemaker been behaving himself?” is the first thing Hildy asks you, kissing your cheek in greeting.

“About as much as mine has,” you laugh.

“Coming from the most stubborn woman I’ve ever met. It is you who has been the naughty one,” King chastises you right back.

“Maybe one day, you can teach me a lesson for it.” King blushes as Hildy lets out a loud laugh at the connotations of such a taunt. He knows you’re still virginal, waiting for marriage as you’ve told him before. Once united by matrimony, that’s another wall that could be knocked down between you, if you decided you still wished to give yourself to him.

It was no secret you wanted King, and he had made it plain he would wait for you—he’s a gentleman in every sense of the word. Still, men have needs, and some late nights it had been hard. Many evenings by the fire had ended with you in his lap, grinding down as you kissed him with feverish intensity. It had always ended the same way however, with you heading off to sleep alone and leaving him with nothing but his mind to picture what the next hour may have felt like. This time, King feared he wouldn’t last once he finally got to feel you as he’d wanted to for so long. Either way, he had a silver tongue, and experience in the art of pleasuring a woman. He wouldn’t leave you wanting; whatever you needed he would give you.

 Arriving at the snowy lodge some days later, Sheriff Gus Arnett comes out the front door. A couple of minks and rabbits are hanging from the roof over the porch, and two pairs of boots caked with snow are drying outside by a wooden rocking chair that had been collecting frost no doubt since September.  

“King Schultz and Django Freeman, in the flesh! Come on in with your little ladies!” he says, opening his arms. You approach first, and he shakes your hand with the assurance of a man who’s not used to gentle handshakes. “I don’t believe we’ve met, ma’am,” he says softly, “But any friend of King’s is a friend of mine. Especially a friend like you.” He winks at you and smirks over at King, who ushers you in out of the cold quickly. Gus tips his hat at Django and Hildy, closing the door after they come in.

“Like I said,” he sighs, “We got some cake. Y’all want some?”

“Perhaps we wait until after dinner?” Schultz proposes.

“I wouldn’t mind some,” Django speaks up, giving King a look. King just chuckles.

“Go ahead, my boy. I was a dentist, remember. Old habits remain, I suppose. Would you like some, (y/n)?”

“I’ll have the piece you didn’t want,” you tease. You lean closer to him to brush your lips against his ear. “When it comes to you, I want everything.” The former dentist swallows. This proposal couldn’t come at a better time, as things between you two are heating up.

That night after dinner of rabbit stew and some leftover cake for dessert for everyone but your beloved, everyone had retired to bed a few hours after the sun had gone down. In your own room, you set your satchel on the bed of clothing you had been travelling with in the South, and just as you’re about to unpack, a knock at the door distracts you from your task. King slowly pushes the door open—he’s dressed in his white shirt and grey vest, his hair freshly combed back. It seems counterproductive to groom that well before bed, but to be fair, you had never personally witnessed King’s nocturnal habits in a place that allows such a luxury. He offers his arm, and when you take it in curiosity, he leads you out the back porch of the lodge home. The wind isn’t too cold tonight, but he still wraps his arm around you. The mountains are beautiful out here, and the snow has stopped for the night to allow for a crystal clear view of the surrounding landscape, snow white on the bottom and starry black on top.  

“It’s been a while since we’ve been able to sit together like this,” King says. “Just sit and enjoy one another’s company alone. It’s very rare we get time just the two of us without our faithful hero.” You lean into him, resting your head on his shoulder.

“Mm. We’re usually around a campfire, with Django snoring behind us.”

“At least we don’t have any of that to score our evening. I think Django’s gone to bed with Hildy in there.”

“You should be in bed too,” you fret. “I’ve noticed you haven’t been sleeping well.”

“I never have been very good at that. I’m a light sleeper, fraulein. Especially when I have lots on the mind.”

“You know what helps me when I can’t sleep?” You smile. “Something I learned from you.” King turns to look at you, a soft chilly breeze blowing the silver blonde hair from his eyes.

“What’s that?”

“A story.”

King ducks his head, and pulls you closer to him. “I think that would do the trick. Go on then, my love. Will you regale me?”

“I know a story of a deep running love, where a woman slowly developed feelings for one who she learned to depend on.”

“A common story, no?” King teases.

“Shhh. She loved very freely, but this was different. She not only loved this man, but worried about him when he wasn’t around, yearned for him, desired him in ways that drove her crazy sometimes.” King’s breath audibly quickens.

“And what did our heroine do about this tumultuous situation?”

“Oh, she took care of things. But not like she knew he could.” His breath hitches. You bite your lip as you go on. “The two had been together so long... learning one another’s quirks, laughing at little things and sharing moments others wouldn’t understand. They knew what scared them, what made them smile. At the end of the day, she told the man a million times how she adored him. But she was afraid he still didn’t know how much.”

King rubs down your finger, eyes trained on it before looking up at you. “I think I do.” You forget whatever you were going to say next as King rubs his rough fingers over your knuckles, bringing them up to his lips to kiss them. His beard grazes your skin pleasantly as he opens his mouth. “Will you be my wife?” Your heart skips a beat.

“Truly?”

“True as my love for you.”  

“Tomorrow?”

“If you wish.” You lean in to kiss him.

The door bangs open, Gus tosses a pail of water out all over you two. He realizes where you two were sitting, and his eyes widen.

"Gott verdammt."

“Oh, hell. I’m— what are the two of you doing out—?” He can’t even finish his sentence—you’re laughing too hard. King tries to keep up a grumpy facade at the fact that you had both just been drenched in ice water in this weather, but he can’t help it. Your laughter is infectious.

“Please tell me there is enough boiled water for a bath,” he sighs, and you shiver. “For the fraulein, at least.”

Django and Hildy had been up to witness the commotion from the noise of it all, no doubt committing the sight to memory for future teasing. They returned comfortably to bed with one another, which was a comfort you and King couldn’t currently afford in your state.  

You get to work drawing the bath as Gus passes you each pails of hot water. King comes in, shedding his dripping fur coat and tugging at his tie. Your eyes drift down to his chest, then back up to his face. King subsequently tries to distract himself so as not to focus too hard on you. You had stripped down to your slip, which was stuck to every curve of your body from the water. The temperature hadn’t done much to help any other evidence of the cold, around your breasts. He tries not to look too long.

“Would you take me out of this?” you ask. It’s a harmless question, but King’s thoughts run wild. He could simply refuse you, but what reason would he give then? That he couldn’t control himself around you, so close to your wedding night?

“Of course,” he sighs softly, and approaches. He takes the back of the slip and undoes the buttons, helping you pull it over your head. He inches it up, the wet material dragging along your skin. He turns to go as you’re revealed, and to his dismay, you don’t stop him. Only one more night, and he could have all of you.

As you step out of the lodge, it’s as if you’ve stepped out into a painting. A light dusting of snow is falling over you, snowflakes catching in your eyelashes and melting tracks down your cheeks like tears of happiness. King is standing there at the end of the pathway shovelled out, just by the small lake. It’s frozen over, reflecting the light of the moon through every little icicle hanging from the branches of trees hanging over top of it. Mountains soar around the group of you, boasting the most beautiful landscape you’d ever seen.

King takes your hand as you approach. Beside him, you see Django dressed in a handsome green winter’s jacket, black leather gloves pristine. On your side, Broomhilda is wearing a beautiful green dress under layers of a form fitting brown jacket. You’re in a beautiful snow white dress with furs covering your shoulders and a fur hat. King is also wearing his grey fur coat. The two of you join hands, and recite vows.

“I know I’m a considerable number of years older than you,” King tells you softly, “But I promise to make up for this. I promise to protect you with my life, cherish you, and support you in every endeavor you wish to pursue.”

“I will stay by your side no matter what,” you tell him, “I’ll be brave when you can’t be. I’ll be strong when you need me to be. I’ll love you as long as my heart beats, and oppose anyone who tries to take you away.” Kindness in his eyes, King smiles down at you, crow’s feet crinkling. He lifts your hand up to kiss.

“Do you take this man?” the sheriff asks.

“I do.”

“Do you take this little lady?” King sighs out through his nose, thumbs rubbing over your knuckles.

“I certainly do,” he breathes.

“Well hell, you may kiss the bride then!”

When King leans forward, you surprise him by taking a step forward and wrapping your arms around him, deepening the kiss. It lasts for an eternity between you, and when you part, King brushes the snow off your rosy cheeks and presses his lips to your forehead.  

“Ich liebe dich,” he whispers into your hair, and you slide your arms around his middle in embrace.

Inside the bedroom upstairs, a fire crackles in the hearth. The curtains are open to the snowy view outside, and the frost on the glass only makes you savour the warmth inside. King pours you some bourbon, and comes to sit down beside you in front of the fire. As you cuddle into him, he puts a hand on your back and draws you in for a kiss, his beard pleasantly tickling your face. Bourbon forgotten, the kiss deepens, and you feel his tongue slip into your mouth as you part your lips for more. You pull away, smiling.

“Can I ask you something?”

He looks at you. “Of course. What are you thinking about?”

“How does it feel?”

King looks at you. “You will have to be a little more specific.”

“How does it feel to finally consummate a marriage?”

 He stares into the flickering fire. “We don’t have to do it if you’re nervous.”

“I didn’t say that,” you say, crawling over to straddle him. King welcomes you into his lap. “I just wanted to know. You’ll show me?”

“I would love to.”

“You know I’m inexperienced.”

“I do,” King nods.

“Isn’t that undesirable?” King seems offended that you would even suggest such a thing, at the very least ruffled by the idea of it.

“My dear, of course not. Being inexperienced merely means I can show you how to do things.” He hums against your neck, grazing his lips down.

“I’m not completely clueless,” you breathe as you tilt your head back to give him better access. You stand in one smooth movement in front of the fire, leaving King sitting and gazing up at you. “I know what fucking is.” You hear his exhaled breath.

“Yes. I would assume you wouldn’t be entirely in the dark about that.”

“But I’ve never felt it,” you whisper. “I wanna feel it, King.” He doesn’t get a chance to respond. You undo your dress, lace by lace, letting your fingers twine slowly between the hooks. You sigh his name as the corset comes free, recalling how you’d longed for him to do this last night, and you hook the straps of your dress under your thumbs, sliding it down to reveal the slip beneath. You hear his breath hitch, but he doesn’t make a move.

You run your hands down over your ass, letting out a soft noise. You hear him readjust where he’s sitting, and you work now on the cream coloured pants beneath the white gown, sliding them down ever so carefully.

“(y/n),” King whispers.

You let out a moan. “I’ve been wanting to get out of this the entire ceremony just to see how you would look at me, seeing me like this for the first time.” You swing your hips a little, arching your back, and finally wiggle some more as you drop your pants to the floor. King’s breathing is heavier now, and you stretch your arms above your head, sighing again as you let your hair free. “Like I said. I may not have done this before, but I know a lot more than you think I do.”

“I’m not certain I believe that, my feisty little one,” King huffs, averting eye contact. Oh, no. Not tonight he doesn’t. You’re only in your chemise now, and you turn to reveal smooth skin he’s never seen before, bunching the fabric up just enough to give him a peek of the v of your hips.

You can see the visible outline of his hardened cock in his pants, straining against the tight confines and desperate for some kind of relief. You put one leg over his lap to straddle him.

“Touch me?” you whisper, and reach down. He doesn’t stop you, just watches closely as you bring your hands to his pants, untie them, and reach in to take his cock in your hand. He does as you say, returning the touch with his hands up your back, taking the straps of your chemise down. He takes a shallow breath as your fingers come in contact with his warm cock. You grin wickedly, swiping your thumb up to spread his precum around a little. He meets your eyes as you pull him fully out of his pants.

“Oh,” he huffs gently, head falling back a little as you stroke him once.

“Is that good?” you ask softly, pressing a kiss to his ear. “Am I doing it right?” King stutters a little, gasping for air when you swipe over his swollen cockhead again.

“You are doing just fine,” King whispers, lips parting.

“Mmm,” you mumble, pressing a trail of wet kisses down his face and lazily taking his lips between your teeth, leading into a dizzying kiss full of tongue and one another’s slow breath.

“Stop. Wait my love,” King mumbles, stalling your wrist with his hand. You pout.

“What’s wrong?”

He opens his eyes to look at you, pupils blown with lust.  “After a show like that, I am at your complete and ready service, not the other way around. Tell me exactly what you want me to do,” he whispers gently, and you get off of him, lying back on the floor like a princess awaiting a treat.

“Could you pleasure me with your mouth?”

Your cheeks heat, but King nods with a smile, dispelling any nerves you might have for such an intimate display of sensuality. He lays you on the floor, pressing kisses down your neck, over your collarbone and across the top of the soft skin of your breasts. His hands come up to gently hold your hips down as they circle upward—he moves your legs so he can brace himself between them, pressing more kisses down over your stomach to the impressions on your hips he’s left with his fingers.

“I want you to have me,” you whisper. King strokes one hand along your thigh.

“It takes time to discover each and every spot that will make you weak for me, lieb,” he mumbles, mouthing at your panties with a practiced finesse. “Be a good girl now for me. Be patient. There is more to come.” The bounty hunter takes the panties down with deft fingers, sliding the fabric down your legs until you’re bare to him. Your cheeks heat, but he reassures you with a starstruck gaze, looking over your body like a lovesick man. He dips his head back down with a soft kiss to your thigh, reaching up to hold your hips as if he’s predicted your body’s reaction already. He presses a reverent kiss to your clit, and his tongue takes a sweep of your folds, making you quiver as his beard scratches the soft skin of your thighs. His prediction proves correct when your hips jerk up as he gives his first lick between your lips. You reach back to grab the carpet, before deciding instead to grip onto his blonde and silver locks where his mouth works between your legs. It’s a surreal pleasure—unlike anything you’ve felt before, and you want more.

 “Does that feel good?” King asks. All you can do is nod, but he encourages you to tell him exactly how you feel. “Use your words, fraulein.”

“Yes. Don’t stop,” you sigh.

“My good girl.” King dips back down, swirling his tongue around your bud until you’re shaking. Taking care to hold you close to him, he moves himself up until he’s grinding himself against you. “I want nothing more than to be inside of you,” he whispers.

“Take me as you wish then,” you groan.

“Tonight is about you,” he murmurs against your skin.

“I want it.”

Unbuckling himself, he takes his time slowly working a finger inside of you. He adds another and gently curves them up, before gauging your reaction. Going by the desperation in your face, he slowly replaces his fingers with his cock, pausing every inch to check and see if you’re still alright. You can tell how he’s exercising his restraint—you’re so tight, and all he wants to do is take you until both of you are sweaty and screaming, but he must make this last. You can feel him sliding into you, and his hand comes up to hold yours. Your eyes screw shut as he finally bottoms out, and he presses a kiss to your chest. “Tell me when it is okay to move.” You nod.

“Please.” He starts up a slow pace, covering your body with his as he takes his time with you. Too desperate to take the time King might have in mind to teach you patience, you push your lips harder against him, and roll over on top of him. You kiss the bounty hunter, again and again until your lips are swollen and King is painfully hard inside of you.

“Lift up your shirt for me,” he whispers, his voice gentle. “That’s it.”

“Have me,” you mumble.

“What was that?” King asks, “You must use your words if you would like something, hm?”

You blink up at your older lover. “Please take me King,” you raise your voice, and he smiles.

“Hm.” He gives you an affectionate smile. “I have no choice but to oblige my lady love when she asks as nicely as that. Very well. As you wish.”

He pumps in harder, ripping a groan from you. You’d dreamed of what this would feel like, and it turned out better than you had imagined, King’s soft sighs and the rocking of his body against yours heightening every touch he grazes your sensitive skin with.

A moment later, he pulls out and flips you over gently. He then positions himself between your legs and brings his mouth back down between your legs, suckling around your clit again. “King,” you whisper, breath hitching.

“Louder,” he encourages, and goes back to masterfully taking you apart with his tongue. He soon encourages you to sit on his face, and you do, feeling him lick you perfectly as the pleasant feeling of his beard returns to tantalize your skin. He circles your clit with the tip of his tongue as you reach down to touch his cock. It’s a foreign feeling in your hand, but you soon get the hang of the motions, twisting your fist and using his precum to slick your strokes.

“King... don’t stop,” you groan, his tongue delving just barely inside of you. He moves off of your pussy as you moan, and licks his lips.

 “I must admit, I wanted nothing more than to do this all day,” he groans as he moves back up your body, “But I am a gentleman.”

“Too much of one sometimes.”

As if in challenge, he picks up his pace and starts to grunt your name, leaning down every now and then between thrusts to press a kiss to your breastbone as his face scrunches up. You love how uncharacteristically possessive King is getting– it turns you on beyond belief. Your moans grow loud as the bounty hunter’s cock fills you over and over again, satisfying your need for him as your noises blend together into the creak, groan, gasp of making love for the first time.

“K… King…” you groan, breasts bouncing with every thrust. His breath is hot on your neck, and he presses an open mouthed kiss there.

“You are astonishing,” he whispers, “You’re perfect… oh, bitte, bitte Fraulein, you feel so nice… you are my everything.”

“King, just like that, oh god–” you groan, and he makes a noise at your slutty display, reaching up to massage your breasts. You feel your orgasm approach as he continues to touch you, and his hand quickly comes down to rub your clit.

“Ah,” you moan, and clutch his shoulders. King sighs, feeling your pussy squeeze him, and with a stuttered thrust he cums as well, spilling inside you. Soon, you’re crying out his name, and he squeezes your hand tighter as you both finish at the same time, the love you share burning at the height of its passion as your bodies become one. You both rock together to ride out your orgasms until you’re satisfied. Panting breaths mingle as you snuggle close to him.

 “Is that what all the fuss was about?” you tease. King frowns at you, and you laugh into his chest.

“Into bed before I take full offense to your jokes, beloved,” he murmurs. You nod, smiling as he helps you up with one hand and carries you bridal style over to the bed covered in furs for a warm night’s sleep together—finally together. 

"I am lucky I have such a pretty creature warming my bed tonight," he jokes, "A plucked chicken like me should be very grateful." You huff another laugh, rolling over beside him to finally tuck in with your love. 

"I've only ever wanted you. That'll never change, no matter what." You grin. "Tonight only helped solidify that fact." 

"So you are with me for my talents in the bedroom, ah!"

"NO--"

"I understand it now." 

"King!" 

"Shh. Let's sleep now. We will argue like an old married couple in the morning." 

The next day, Hildy and Django are already in the living room of the lodge. Gus is in the kitchen making up some breakfast.

“You look radiant this morning,” Broomhilda says, smile wide.

“Yeah. You do look pretty good. Different,” Django nods, narrowing his eyes as if to try and decipher what could have changed about you. Hildy just rolls her eyes, turning back to you from her own husband.

“So. Where’s your significant other?” You grab yourself a cup for the coffee that’s brewing, settling in across from them at the table.   

“He’s still sleeping. He worked hard last night.” Tucked in the pocket of your nightgown is a single perfect, yellow rose he had saved you from the South, one King had left his new wife to find upon waking.

[tsukiida]

pining — bakugou katsuki

— info :: bakugou x gn!reader ; sfw ; slight angst & humour ; 3.13k words.

— contents :: quirkless reader ; bakugou’s pov ; one-sided attraction ; bakugou being bakugou ; well-meaning wingmen bakusquad.

— synopsis :: katsuki hates the way you make him feel.

— note :: this is my first time writing bnha, let alone bakugou, I hope I do it justice… if you read this, thank you, I hope you like it! :)

katsuki swears he hates you.

to be honest, he’d rather hate you, than feel like… this about you.

he’s convinced you’re messing with him. your quirk must make it so, because there’s no other reason why he feels his body heat up, his heart beat quicker somewhere deep in his chest, every time he thinks of you. you’re definitely doing it on purpose.

it’s that damned shopping trip to blame.

the girls had dragged everyone out to have some bonding time, which is the shittiest excuse katsuki has ever heard for splurging and buying pretty dessert that clogs up arteries. he’d have skipped out on it, but raccoon eyes begged kirishima, who in turn begged katsuki.

that’s another thing that pisses him off; remembering exactly how the other boy had convinced him. really, he couldn’t give less of a shit about something like romance, but of course the extras are going out of their mind about how popular they are with their preferred gender, and of course they had to drag him into it.

no, he doesn’t care at all, but it hurts his ego pride to entertain the idea that he might not be #1 at something even as petty as that.

hell, he doesn’t even care about being #1, as long as he’s doing better than deku.

but he’s not blind. cheeks is obsessed with the green haired idiot, her heart probably having a taste of her own quirk and shooting off into the universe fluttering madly every time she looks at him.

it’s like the world is out to get him, because not only did he have to accompany all the losers to their stupid trip, but he also had to, under duress, with that goal in mind? really? grade schoolers, the whole lot of them.

what he hates most about the whole thing is you, though.

and you’re doing exactly the things he hates.

ever since you stumbled across deku during that trip, tapped him on the shoulder and smiled at him, it’s like you punched katsuki in the gut. he can’t forget the way you’d looked so meek, but still somehow comfortable around deku, and he’d be damned if he doesn’t hate that.

and for the life of him, he can’t recall ever seeing you during his days in middle school. you claimed that you’d been classmates with deku – and by extension, katsuki – for an entire year, and deku sure seems to recognise you. but katsuki doesn’t. deku lights up like a stupid bulb, but katsuki does not.

he hadn’t needed to know details about any of the dumb extras that had infested middle school, more so any of them who didn’t already seem to know that he is the best. that must’ve been why he didn’t know you. there weren’t too many people who didn’t believe in his worth, but the ones who didn’t… they weren’t special enough for him to remember. they could never prove him wrong, after all. they were nothing.

but you.

he hates you. he strongly dislikes you. he can’t stand you.

and you seem to love that shitty deku.

no, it’s not the same kind of emotion that uraraka holds for him.

you absolutely adore that girl too, and she treats you nicely enough despite the wary look in her eyes initially, when she thought she was being subtle while hovering around deku.

no, katsuki hasn’t been observing. especially not because he’s interested. he is literally just looking out for himself, because he doesn’t want to be blindsided just because he wasn’t careful of some scheming pest.

the pest in question being you.

you’re already wreaking havoc on his mind, full of nothing but thoughts of you, other than being #1. he would never give up on that, no matter how much you make his heart pound and palms sweat.

you’re kinda helpful for his quirk, actually, and that’s the only reason he hasn’t already blasted you off into nothingness. the accelerated heart rate does wonders for him. but he doesn’t want to credit you either for something he could achieve with his own hard work.

he can definitely credit you for being the most annoying idiot that he knows, though. your quirk is painful, because late at night when he’s alone, he’s hit by images of your face. you hang out so much with his classmates now, he can’t help it. he can’t even sleep peacefully, because when he does fall asleep, his often dreamless nights are swapped out for stupid sequences produced by his subconscious involving you, because of your silly little quirk that you think katsuki is unaware of.

it gets worse.

he finds out you’re quirkless.

he storms up to you when he’s had enough. not only do you go to a school quite near theirs, but you also always have time to meet up, and isn’t that super convenient for whatever grand scheme you’ve concocted in order to try and take down bakugou katsuki.

it’s a half-growled and half-whispered, threat-filled one-sided conversation between him and you when he asks you to stop whatever you’re trying to do. you, being the infuriating person that you are, just tilt your head and stare at him in confusion. in the name of all might, that should not make his heart skip a beat, because he doesn’t have any intention of using his quirk right now. he just wants you to stop using yours. that’s all he’s there for.

but then you just shrug slightly, that damned nervous smile plastered on your face that you’ve barely been showing anymore, now that you’re comfortable with the extras. you shake your head when he asks you, as nicely as he can, to stop whatever messed up thing you like doing to him.

“this your way of trying to win against me? you can’t,” he grits through his teeth, fingers itching to create little explosions. he’s not going to show his off when asking you to call yours off. he won’t—

you tell him you have no idea what he’s talking about, because you’re as quirkless as they come.

with all the strength that he can muster within himself to not have an outburst, he asks you to repeat yourself.

you do. “i’m quirkless.”

in the end, he can’t help himself, and sets off a series of minute explosions that have you hopping back, out of his arm’s reach. as if he’d harm you with them, he thinks while glaring at you.

katsuki would like to say that he got over it quickly, but it takes a while, truthfully. at first he can’t wrap his mind around the fact that you’re quirkless, because then every thought of you that’s haunted him the past few months is without explanation.

you being quirkless literally opens up so many other questions. if you’re quirkless, then who’s to blame for everything happening to him? is it someone else at fault? are you just stupid and oblivious and unaware of your own quirk? did it manifest late? did someone grant it to you? there are so many questions, and things are still the same, if not worse. he barely thinks of anything else.

at least he can write it off in the name of being better at defending himself from stray quirks affecting him.

he hates it, but he asks kirishima, very subtly, if he’s heard of anyone whose quirk has the effects katsuki hates suffering from. the stupid redhead simply looks him dead in the eye and says that it sounds like the case of a bad crush quirk, something out of cheap romance novels which might be quite dangerous in practice, before proceeding to ask katsuki why he’s curious about it. bless his stupid soul, sometimes, because he completely buys the lie katsuki feeds him.

he didn’t want to have to convince kirishima that he doesn’t have a crush. because he doesn’t want to even entertain the idea of having a crush on stupid little you.

especially when you barely even give him the time of day anymore.

well, you’ve never really been the closest to him, nor does he want that, thank you very much! but it seems like the only time you and him ever had a proper conversation was when he asked you about your quirk, and that too ended badly, with barely any words exchanged. but at least you used to smile at him. not that he liked it or anything, but it was better than you giving him the cold shoulder.

are the extras actually more interesting to you than katsuki is? he’s a little miffed if that’s the case. but whenever he talks, you hear him, sometimes even respond to him, so perhaps it’s not a matter of ignoring him.

it’s just one thing you do.

you avoid his eyes.

it’s subtle enough that no one else notices, and the first few times he sees you look away when your eyes meet his, his breath catches in his throat and he’s almost too shocked to breathe in.

he knows that he’s not done anything to warrant that reaction from you. perhaps you’re simply realising after a long time that he’s the one you should be paying attention to, rather than all the extras. and perhaps it’s easier for you to pay attention to him with your ears rather than your eyes. he can understand that. your eyes seem to have that effect on him too; it’s entirely possible that this way is easier for you to focus on him.

maybe he makes you nervous.

there are so many maybes, but that thought still makes a grin tug at his lips, seeing which kirishima almost gets nervous. yeah, he’s getting cocky.

but that’s fine. he doesn’t plan on approaching you yet.

after all, if you’re into him, you should be brave enough to tell him.

…

honestly, it’s completely the electric eel’s fault. really, it’s 100% his fault because he thinks it’s fun to talk about stupid shit around katsuki. stupid shit like you possibly having a crush on deku, even though all signs say otherwise.

katsuki was willing to overlook that, but then raccoon eyes decided to encourage that hypothesis, and soon the idiots around him were talking in hushed whispers about deku’s supposed fanclub. such a situation definitely warranted katsuki blowing up their asses during training.

katsuki hates training with deku with a burning passion, but such a situation also warranted going up to him and demanding that he train with katsuki. if only he’d had enough mind to notice that the class was ending. if only he’d not run his mouth—

“they’ll never even look at you.”

deku doesn’t know shit about what katsuki just said, looking at him like he grew another head – which pisses him off even more – but kirishima and the rest of them know—

they know that katsuki is still hung up over that stupid conversation from days back, and they also know something’s up, and katsuki hates himself for being an idiot.

they corner him, as impossible as that sounds. katsuki would’ve blasted them off into outer space but they literally pile up onto him, clinging and refusing to let go of him even when he threatens to beat their ass again. curse sero’s tape.

katsuki would like to say that he fends them all off and throws them off his case. unfortunately, that does not happen. they find out a few things that day. thankfully, the only things they do find out are: you really get on katsuki’s nerves, and you also have a silly little crush on him.

“for real? are you sure?” ashido asks, eyebrows knit together like it’s something particularly unbelievable, and kaminari nods along uncertainly.

katsuki scoffs. “no other reason why they can’t look me in the eye.”

“i mean, you are kinda scary…” sero starts, but one glare from the scary person in question has him trailing off.

kirishima politely provides, “he’s manly!” and the conversation ends there.

…

oh, but the scheming doesn’t end.

kaminari is a bloody idiot, and encouraged by the equally idiotic sero, both of them come up with various scenarios wherein you and katsuki could stumble into each other, completely coincidentally, as if katsuki can’t hear them gossiping right behind him.

he ends up having to intervene when they get increasingly creative, which only means disaster in katsuki’s book.

“i’ll just wait.” he simply shrugs, watching the idiots get confused.

“fun to watch them squirm when they think they’re being subtle,” he offers further, and kirishima gives him a disapproving look, mumbling something about sadists.

“bakugou,” ashido stares at him critically, opening and shutting her mouth many times before eventually asking, “do you like them?”

after several more explosions, katsuki’s heart beating too fast in his chest, the sweat beading at his temples written off as part of his quirk, he’s able to dispel the idea from her mind.

he’ll never like someone like you.

and he’s still wary of you in the secret corner of his mind, not sure why he reacts the way he does to you. he’s not stupid, he knows what a crush is and how it works, but he really can’t see himself being attracted to you at all.

it has to be something someone concocted to get him weak, but they’re not going to succeed.

even if not having your eyes on him pisses him off more, making him feel irrational and prone to dangerous stunts and outbursts. even if not seeing you around much makes him feel like there’s not much to show off to. even if he really doesn’t feel like there’s anything worth showing off when he spies poor little you hanging around his classmates, quirkless and gentle.

gross.

…

katsuki hates being wrong.

katsuki hates knowing he’s wrong.

katsuki barely ever is wrong.

but when he is, he messes up completely.

if he were to possess the ability to correct one thing, he’d just lock up the idiots who call themselves his friends, and not let them near you.

they notice your little mannerisms too, of course they do when katsuki himself told them that you like him. they notice that you don’t meet his eyes and prefer staying away from him, but still respond to him whenever he talks. they notice that you don’t seem to fear him like some people do; almost as if you’re comfortable with him.

and they also notice things he wishes they didn’t notice, like the way his skin reddens imperceptibly when he sees you, and the way he makes an effort to not blast things up too much in your vicinity.

(it’s not really much use anymore, unfortunately.)

it’s definitely kaminari who is to blame; he always is for everything. katsuki doesn’t need any more reason to want to absolutely pummel him, because with the tape idiot’s encouragement, he bounces up to you one day and asks the dreaded question.

“what do you think of bakugou?” the blond asks, grinning from ear to ear as if he’s done something wonderful, but the way your eyebrow creases in confusion makes katsuki’s heart skip a beat. erratic. he doesn’t know what to make of the expression on your face. and no, he’s not waiting for your response, dammit. he’s 100% busy ignoring everyone. he can’t let you know all of his attention is on him, especially when you’re about to turn your head to look in his direction.

“he’s okay,” the words eventually leave your mouth, and he almost snorts. just okay? are you stupid, or just pretending to be? he knows your vocabulary is bigger than that.

“don’t you…” kaminari leans in dramatically, and katsuki has to strain his ears to hear—

“don’t you like him?”

well, hell. guess someone missed the tact memo.

that’s fine, though, katsuki’s okay with that. maybe letting you shyly avoid him isn’t the best course of action when you refuse to make a move.

you let out a non-committal noise, prompting another round of questions. the way you further get confused and respond with questions of your own makes something nag at the back of katsuki’s mind.

there’s something steadily sinking, and said sinking feeling grows the longer you talk to the electric idiot. by this point, katsuki has realised he’s missing something, but he’s still confident that it’s nothing he can’t overlook at this crucial moment when you spill the beans.

“my dear, sweet y/n, don’t you like bakugou?!” kaminari finally exclaims, possibly frustrated, and katsuki internally wheezes. he’s preoccupied with what you’ll say next, so laughing at the idiot’s expense takes a back seat.

he has to hand it to you; you’re really hard to crack, and it’s almost annoying. katsuki’s tempted to just burst his way over to you and demand a clear confession.

the answer isn’t something he’s expecting.

“not that he’s not, y’know, nice and all,” you babble, clearly stalling. you exhale at the same time as katsuki inhaling, and he holds his breath, waiting for the shoe to drop. really, maybe kaminari isn’t so bad if he can actually weasel the truth out of you with his stupid self.

“it’s just… he’s kind of scary. i try not to get in his way.”

kaminari seems just as stumped as katsuki feels in that moment.

“but… the way you act around him…”

well said, pikachu.

“oh.” that single word feels a bit like a gunshot. “oh, oh, i see. oh, no.” you need to stop saying ‘oh’ so many times, as if that changes anything.

“i’m sure he’s a good guy, but nope, i’m not interested in him romantically. i only act so awkward around him because that’s exactly how he makes me feel. i don’t even know him that well.”

can you stop twisting the knife?

“bakugou noticed,” kaminari mumbles, loud enough that katsuki hears. the words sound like they’re laced with pity. katsuki hates it, but what he hates more is how the idiot’s voice lowers to a whisper to say something to you that he really can’t hear from the distance.

katsuki also hates how your lips part and understanding dawns on your face.

he hates how your eyes meet his, head-on, because he completely forgot to look busy and has been gawking at you for the past few minutes. he hates how your eyes widen before a wary expression crosses your face.

katsuki hates the way you make him feel.

“is that what he’s passing it off as?” you ask, loud enough that he can hear. you’re not making an effort to lower your voice either.

kaminari does not respond to you, and you let out a short laugh, no doubt incredulous.

katsuki feels something within himself snap.

he leaves the room.

— note :: feedback is appreciated! :) I like this open ending because there’s a lot that can happen with it, let me know if anyone wants to see more of this! thanks for reading! :) ETA: if you’re interested in a continuation, you can read “honey”! :)

[curiousconch]

Chase You / Chase Me

Prologue: I've been roaming around, always looking down

Series Synopsis: Fiercely passionate for law, Gabe Ricci suddenly finds himself quickly enraptured by newly-hired senior associate Alex Keating. As both tread the lines crossing between career and romance, it leads them to a path they never travelled before. But as his past chases him in the present, Gabe and Alex are forced to finally confront what the future may hold.

Book/Pairing: Choices - Laws of Attraction / Gabe Ricci x MC (Alex Keating)

Words: 800+

Rating/Warnings: Mature (16+) / implied sexual content

Author's Notes: It's been a long time coming, but here it is! Another series for another choices book I'm currently stanning. I'm unsure how long will this be, but if you're interested, let me know if you want to be tagged on succeeding installments. If not, please reblog or comment, I'd really appreciate it!

Disclaimer: Characters except MC are original characters from Pixelberry. I am just borrowing them.

Almost Midnight, in a bedroom in New York City

Awakened by the horns of the infamous yellow taxis from the road nearby, Alex Keating rubbed her eyes from traces of the euphoric slumber she rose from.

That fireman surely knew how to set things alight.

Her thoughts got filled by the afternoon she just spent with Tyler, invoking a smirk to cross upon her lipstick-smeared mouth. With so many parts of her aching from the passionate encounter, her effort to sit up from the bed beside the sleeping stranger proved to become a struggle. She boosted herself up with her elbows, and she eventually climbed out and picked up the mess of clothes that scattered on the floor. Zipping her red dress, she picked up her heels and quietly led herself out of the apartment, not feeling an ounce of regret from leaving the guy without even a kiss goodbye.

Perhaps practice made her routine perfect. Good thing her reputation as a fierce lawyer superseded her similar "conquests" back in her hometown. And with a city as big as New York, her playground just got bigger.

Stepping into the hallway of the apartment building, she immediately slipped her shoes on and took the elevator straight down, exiting the building without looking back. The city dwellers that passed her by were none the wiser, not giving any care from her less-than-polished appearance.

She brushed her fingers through her pixie cut as she attempted to map out the right direction towards her own condo, taking a quick glance of her brunette hair on the wide window of a shop she just passed by. The soles of her black pumps clicked against the concrete pavement, the sky a shade of gray as the lights of the sprawling buildings illuminated the city above her head.

It's just been a few days, and she's beginning to love this city. She wondered why she didn't bring herself here much earlier.

As she contemplated, she pulled out her phone and checked her messages. In one of her notifications, she saw his name. And instantly, a prickle of regret rose from within her like poison. She halted her steps, confusion rendering her stuck. With a frown wrinkling her brows, she looked back on her screen, trying to make sense of the sensations taking over.

Gabe Ricci.

Shaking her head, she blew a long breath. She never backed down from flirtations, she loved it. The smooth talking, the pseudo-romance - it was a her own brand of stress relief. Being a lawyer is not an easy job after all. But the strange feelings she was having right now for this particularly attractive man definitely was new to her. She didn't know what to make of it - yet.

Alex Keating was all for the chase. Relentless as she is, she'll definitely bring herself to the end of it, regardless of the outcome. What's a chase without a thrill, right?

I'll definitely see how this pans out. Burying the last of her thoughts of her boss, she finally found the glass door of her own complex. She went inside, dismissing the brewing emotions as she did.

***

At a nearby Penthouse

Half-naked, he downed the remaining scotch from the second shot he just poured for himself. Leaning forward as he set down the thick glass on the marble top, Gabe's tousled hair wet from a quick shower.

His eyes darted to his door, which was ajar from the hasty exit of an attractive blonde whom he met earlier from the bar. He didn't intend to get laid tonight, but alcohol just couldn't drown the itch that a certain senior associate has ignited in him.

Ever since she walked his office at McGraw Byrne, he became enraptured with her. And for the first time since he switched to corporate, he invited this attractive new hire for coffee and made excuse after excuse to be involved with her more. His rationality wants to leave him every time he was around her.

For Gabriel Ricci, this wasn't normal. He was never this infatuated. Groaning, he rubbed a hand on his temples, hoping to quell the distracting thoughts.

He made himself think of his senior partnership. All of the years of hard work has finally came into a fruition. Every effort he made was paying off. And he wanted to revel in it, he really did. Because for the first time, as a senior partner, he has full control on how much pro bono cases he could take. He can make more difference in the justice system . The same system that years before, almost killed his own passion for law.

At last, he can make it up to Rob. A pang of guilt quickly engulfed him at the thought of his lost brother. It took so much of him to swallow it back into the depths of his mind.

But the thought of Alex once again made it difficult to keep his head straight.

So Gabe poured himself another glass, hoping that the strength of the brown liquid was enough to extinguish any of his lingering desire to become someone more in her life.

Yet he knew, deep down, he would never be able to shake it off.

Tags: @choicesficwriterscreations

[peachyunjinnie]

Johnny Seo A-Z

SKZ A-Z   masterlist

pairing ➛ johnny seo x female reader

genre ➛ a - z list

warnings ➛ mention of kinks

synopsis ➛  this is an alphabetical list of smut themes, from aftercare to kinks everything is covered in this post.

word count ➛ 1.4k

author’s note ➛  my first nct a-z and i had to start with johnny, enjoy !! i should really sleep🤡 

A: Aftercare

Johnny is such a soft dom, he would take so much care of you. He would I think be the best in aftercare in 127 tbh. He is super careful to make you feel loved and taken care of. He would without asking bring you some food and a drink, take a shower with you. Or if you just want to cuddle, then he will not let go of you.

B: Body

On himself: His height, let’s be honest I think Johnny has a little corruption kink and a size kink. He would just love how small and fragile you look next to his 6′o feet. He feels powerful and dominant when he looks down at you. He loves it.

On his S/O: Johnny loves your eyes, he can see himself in them. As your future with him, he can read you so easily and without any effort. He knows exactly what you feel or what is bothering you. He just feels and sees it in your beautiful eyes.

C: Cum

He is such a chest type, he seems to just love the way his cum just runs down from your décolleté to your perky nipples and then down to your stomach. He absolutely goes apeshit when he can cum on your ass too tho, Johnny just really seems like a big ass enthusiast so it will be more ass but he still loves how messed up and dirty you look with his cum painting your upper body.

D: Dirty Secret

He would love to try anal, it’s not weird or something. But he would be way too concerned of the pain for you, he just doesn’t want to risk you having to endure the stretch. So he never asked or even thought about asking, but his dirty little mind craves for it.

E: Experience

He is a little experienced, he knows how to get you to your high and how to get you to yearn for more. He knows your body very well, where to touch you or where to not touch you. But as I said only your body.

F: Favorite Position

Missionary. This boy really gets it on with your legs over his shoulder, his view on how he is slamming inside of you or just seeing your face getting this sweet expression when he slowly pushes inside you. Oof he just is such a tease.

G: Goofy

He is not very goofy, actually not at all. He is so concentrated and mesmerized in his and your pleasure that he really doesn’t have any second thought about being goofy or silly.

H: Hair

He has as we saw in some pictures a happy trail screams and I don’t think he has it completely bare down there. He keeps it not too crazy but still has something going on.

I: Intimacy

Johnny is to be honest such a romantic soul, he just has the smoothness and softness to do something cheesy and pull it off. He just has it in him and does it naturally. It’s a big part in his love life, intimacy and romance is just such an important thing for him. 

J: Jack Off

He really doesn’t do it a lot maybe 4 times a week? He does it in the shower once he is alone, has time to relax and take care of himself. He will do it as quietly as possible but he is a loud boy.

K: Kink

Praise : Giving Receiving

Oral : Giving Receiving

Dominance : Giving

Submission : Receiving

Slight BDSM : Giving

Edging : Giving

Overstimulation : Giving

Breath Play : Giving

Corruption Kink : Giving

Size Kink : Giving

Dirty Talk : Receiving

L: Location

Homeboy is wildin, he would do it everywhere. The bed, the couch, the kitchen counter, the dining table just as long as he has your consent he will be open to do it.

M: Motivation

When you whisper your wild imagination. Whispering in general really turns John on. He loves when you just act like a complete 180 of how you normally are, being all dirty and sexy. He also can’t get enough of your noises during sex. Your whines, cries, groans, moans and gosh your screams get him to the edge.

N: NO

A threesome or bringing in another member/person. As said in Intimate he thinks that any sexual acts are a thing between you and him, no one else involved in it. He also isn’t very into exhibitionism, just the risk of being caught out there just doesn’t do it for it.  

O: Oral

Giving: He will take good care of you, he will definitely be passionate and just make you feel like you’re on the top of the world. Johnny may not have too much experience but boy, he knows how to flick his tongue or use his long fingers to good use.  

Receiving: He is so in love when receiving oral. Johnny would praise you a lot and constantly, not letting one second pass without a small grunted ‘You’re taking me so well’ or a ‘I love you Y/N’. He sometimes has to really control himself when it comes to thrusting into your mouth, he keeps his hands in your hair grabbing it and trying his best to not jerk his hips.

P: Pace

Johnny is starts slower and more steady but with time he starts to chase his high, progressively getting faster and rapid. He of course watches out for you, reads your facial expressions and how you are feeling. If it’s too fast but you don’t say anything he will see it and slow himself down, immediately.

Q: Quickie

He isn’t a very big fan of quickies. He doesn’t like the limited time and the stressful and hectic situation, but if he is needy enough / if you’re needy enough. He will be up for maybe a small number on a bathroom or a dressing room.

R: Risk

As said before in Quickie and NO, he can’t seem to enjoy having all of the adrenaline rushing through his whole body and the paranoia in his mind of someone seeing you the way only he can see, would not get him going.

S: Stamina

Johnny is up for some, he has a very good stamina but after cumming it would take something to get him hard again. He would need a small pause when you two are done, but once he is, he will satisfy you until your yearning is done.

T: Toy

He maybe has a little and casual collection of toys, a wand and some handcuffs. He doesn’t think a lot of dick shaped toys, he keeps you 100% pleased so he doesn’t think he needs anymore than these two little helping tools.

U: Unfair

Okay so Johnny is such a big tease. Edging is his by far most favorite kink and just teasing in general is something he does it without even realizing it. He just stands there doing absolutely nothing and it’s a tease. But once you tease him he will make you feel sorry and beg for mercy.

V: Volume

He doesn’t make much sounds but some grunts and heavy panting can be heard from him, once he is close or you clench around him he will slip out a moan. His moans would be deep and gruff and just ugh.

W: Wild Card

Okay, uhm so Johnny is really into edging, right? So he always just sees how you react to him just doing his thing, your loud cries or how you literally scream. He is very...curios about you edging him. He wants to do it so bad, but is scared that his dom figure wouldn’t be in the position to get edged.

X: X-Ray

He is a very tall boy, so his junior down there would be oh my, what I imagine is that he is just long and thick. His dick just looks majestic akajsjkasdn

Y: Yearning

He is not horny all the time but when the mood and the moment is right, he would really be showing how much he is yearning for you. Just how you act and sometimes innocently do something sexual. That would get him though.

Z: ZZZ

Once he is done treating you and after the whole Aftercare process, he would be very tired, just holding you to his side and drift off to dreamland~~

[readyplayerhobi]

Silver Bells and Cockle Shells

; Widower Single Dad!Hoseok x Reader

; Genre: Angst, fluff, smut

; Word Count: 22.2k

; Warnings: Mentions of death, grief, depression, insinuated blowjob and car sex, penetrative sex, masturbation, fingering

; Synopsis: Jung Hoseok has three beautiful daughters whom he loves more than anything in the world; Soo-ah, Ji-eun and Ji-soo. For five years now, it’s been only them and him against the world. But what happens when he wants to bring someone new into their lives?

; A/N: Hello, this is something I just randomly got in my head. Was meant to be a drabble...ha, evidently not. I half edited this but full honesty, I got bored and just wanted it out! If you like it, pleeeease reblog it! Leave me lovely comments and feedback, send asks and like it! I hope you enjoy this and that...it’s not boring or anything ;-;

; Sequel - Sleigh Bells Ring

-

“Soo-ah!” Hoseok cursed, frowning deeply as he bent over and picked up the toothbrush she’d carelessly dropped to the floor after she’d brushed her teeth for bed. “Pick up your stuff after yourself!”

Sometimes he felt like he spent half his day chasing around after his daughters to put his house back together. Honestly, going to work could be classed as a relief at this stage in his life. Pausing for a moment, he stared at himself in the finger printed mirror before letting out a deep sigh and rolling his eyes. 

He was too young to be thinking like that. At only 33, he was pretty sure that he should only just be experiencing the stress he’d endured for the past ten years. His friends certainly were only just beginning to understand what he’d gone through.

Already, Jimin had started whining about how tired he was with his newborn son which was making Namjoon start to blanch whenever they met up and the conversation started. His own wife was due in three months and Hoseok was looking forward to being as smug as humanly possible whenever the younger man complained himself.

They’d all had to endure years of Namjoon saying it can’t be that bad and encouraging them all to simply remain calm and all that bullshit he spouted in his daily role as a psychiatrist. It had made Hoseok want to hiss fire at him when the man had no concept of trying to cope with two colicky babies alongside a five-year-old who tantrumed over the wrong breakfast cereal.

The man had it coming, Hoseok swore. A small, sinister part of him was hoping that Namjoon’s baby would be the antichrist but then he pushed that thought away. In actuality, he hoped that Namjoon and his wife would have the most pleasant experience as parents.

No matter what, he was positive it would be better than his own experience.

Putting the toothbrush back into its place, he crouched down to grab the cleaner and sprayed the mirror in an even coating, placing the bottle back before grabbing a cloth and wiping the mirror clean. It was stupid, but the pristine surface soothed a part of him that screamed out at the sheer tornado of chaos his children caused.

His love for his daughters was infinite and he would happily give up his own life to protect them and ensure their unending happiness; but sometimes he also just wanted to scream in frustration. Sighing heavily, he rests his hands on the counter and looks down into the sink, brows furrowing together once more as he notes the stains of toothpaste spit that has dried on the porcelain and a deep groan runs through him.

A full clean of the house will have to be done this weekend. He’ll have time to do it as his parents are taking the girls to the aquarium and then a movie for the day after a sleepover. And then, after a whole day of cleaning, they would come back to a nice house with everything in its place and it would all go back to looking exactly how it had in the morning within hours.

Rubbing his hand over his face, he licks at his lips and looks back in the mirror. Said hand soon moves to run through his hair, pushing the sleek, black strands out of his face and he notes idly that he needs to get it cut. The sides are getting too long and he scowls slightly, pushing at the hair that should be shaved close to the sides of his head.

Maybe he could take the girls to get their hair done and then ask if the hairdresser would quickly do his as well. They’d be entertained with each other for a while, surely? Or maybe he could run out on Saturday while they’re gone and get it sorted. He did need to go shopping to buy groceries for dinner and it would make sense to do it at the same time. Hoseok had become very adept at finding time to fit multiple things together.

His stomach flipped nervously as he thought about dinner. 

If everything went right with the conversation he was about to have with his girls, then Saturday evening would be the first time he would introduce you to them. For five years now, Hoseok had raised his beloved daughters as a single father.

It hadn’t been out of choice. 

His eldest daughter, Soo-ah had turned ten-years-old in March this year. She’d been born when he was 23, a surprise pregnancy with his college sweetheart. They’d married a year later and Hoseok had enjoyed four wonderful and happy years with Soo-ah and the woman he’d considered the love of his life, Yoo-jin. 

A second pregnancy occurred when they had both been 27; this time it was planned and very much wanted. On October 29th, two beautiful twin girls had been born and Hoseok’s heart had swollen even more with love and affection. Ji-eun and Ji-soo were perfection in human form to him.

October 29th had also been the last day his wife had been alive. 

Complications from the strain of birthing both girls had taken his wife from him, and he’d suddenly been alone in the world with three daughters relying on him. Grief had taken a backseat as he’d thrown himself into the three innocent lives that needed him so desperately and it had been the hardest thing he’d ever done.

Crippling depression had hit him hard with the loss of Yoo-jin and sometimes the very sight of his kids had caused him to burst into tears as he’d thought about how she wouldn’t get to see their daughters grow and experience life. It had been even harder with two newborn girls who had demanded every moment of his time and attention, leading to him having to take time off work as a software engineer at first and then work from home once his leave ran out.

What had been even worse though, was that not only was he trying to cope with his own grief but that he also had to cope with Soo-ah’s. She’d been only five-years-old. Her mommy and daddy had gone to the hospital one day and had promised to bring back her baby siblings.

Only daddy and two sisters had come home. She hadn’t understood why mommy wasn’t coming back and for two whole months, Soo-ah started and ended every day asking when mommy was coming home. Everytime, his eyes had watered and his throat tightened as he’d had to tell her that mommy wasn’t going to come home, that she’d gone to the sky to watch after them all.

They say kids understand more than you expect, but it had still taken a long time for her to grasp the concept that her mommy was gone. He hadn’t been able to say that she had died, and he’d broken down the night that she’d turned six. Hoseok had tried to make it a happy and fun time for her, but it had only been five months since Yoo-jin had passed and Soo-ah hadn’t been coping too well.

She’d been happy at the start of her party, accepting her presents from all her friends and her many uncles and aunts who doted on her immensely. Her grandparents had already visited earlier in the day and Hoseok knew that everyone was spoiling her to try and make up for the one thing missing from her day.

Later on, she’d begun to act out and had a tantrum that resulted in the party ending earlier than expected. Hoseok had known that she might exhibit behaviour like this; she was just a child and it was a big emotion for her to compute. The happiness and excitement of everything, combined with seeing the other kids with their mom’s had simply been too much.

When he’d put her to bed that night, giving her lots of extra kisses and cuddles, she’d been quiet and sullen. It had broken his heart and yet again, he hadn’t known what to do. There wasn’t a manual for this.

But what had destroyed him had been what she asked him, her voice tiny and more than a little fragile as she curled up in his arms beneath her Mickey Mouse bedding. 

“Mommy’s dead. That’s why she’s not coming home. Right?” How he had got the strength to carry on that conversation with her without falling apart right then and there, he’d never known. But he had. And then he had checked on the twins before falling into his own bed, his pillow soaked with his own tears as pain had eaten at him.

Five years had passed since, and with time it had gotten a little better. His heart no longer aches when he thinks of Yoo-jin and he could talk about her openly with a smile. He made sure to keep her photos in the house for his daughters, reminding them of their mom and letting them know that she loved them. Each of their rooms, the single for Soo-ah and the room that Ji-eun and Ji-soo shared as they refused to sleep apart, was decorated with pictures of Yoo-jin and Hoseok.

It made him sad to know that he had no photos of Yoo-jin and the twins for them, but they’d never asked about her either. They had never grown up with a mom, so they never thought anything of it. Soo-ah had though, and while she had slowly turned back into the happy and loving girl he’d known, he knew that she would never forget her mom.

Nor would he want her to.

But for five years, he’d only limited himself to one-night-stand’s in which both he and the recipient were abundantly clear that there wasn’t going to be anything further. He hadn’t wanted to engage in romance, hadn’t wanted his feelings to get involved. All he had wanted was the relief of an orgasm and the intimacy of another person for a few hours.

His parents had encouraged him to go on a few blind dates in the last two years, and he had done so reluctantly. Even Yoo-jin’s parents had told him that they wanted him to be happy, even if that meant finding someone new to love.

It was hard though. He’d felt disloyal with the first few dates, even if they’d just ended up in casual sex before never seeing each other again. Most of them hadn’t been interested in anything further with a man who had three young daughters. He hadn’t been interested in them once they gave him that opinion.

So he hadn’t bothered mentioning it after, because he simply hadn’t wanted to engage in anything that would involve feelings. 

Until you.

He’d met you a year ago, when Jungkook’s wife had brought you to one of his summer barbecue get togethers. It had been before anyone else in their friend group besides from Hoseok and Seokjin had had kids, so it had been deemed a kid free event to allow the parents to kick back and relax.

Yoo-jin’s parents had taken the kids for the day and Hoseok had got to simply be himself for a few hours without having the stress of constantly checking on what his kids were doing. He’d discovered that three children meant three times the amount of potential damage and carnage that could be caused, and minus another parent figure resulted in just overall disaster material.

Hoseok still shuddered in horror whenever he thought of the supermarket experience from two years ago. Even now, he refused to go back there from sheer embarrassment.

But you had simply been there as a friend, and at first he hadn’t even paid attention to you in any way other than simple respect. You’d been sweet and friendly, if a bit shy as it had been obvious that everyone knew each other except for you. Chae-young, Jungkook’s wife, was a colleague of yours and you’d become close through a mutual love of equestrian activities.

At the time, that was as much as he’d known about you alongside your name, age and that you were the manager of a sales team in an office. There hadn’t been any need for him to know more, but by the end of the night he’d been quietly endeared by you.

He hadn’t laughed as much in years, his smile bright and wide on his face while he talked intently with you. For three whole hours, you’d both been in a little bubble of shared mutual interests from tennis to dancing to pop culture. Neither had noticed the subtle glances everyone was giving each other as they watched their friend, who had spent so many years with his light dim and subdued, come to life before their eyes.

Before he’d even realised what he was doing, you had both swapped numbers and he’d enjoyed a few weeks of casual interaction via text. He’d enjoyed the conversation with someone new and had been determined to not let his busy life get in the way.

Even better, you’d already known about his kids and hadn’t been bothered in the slightest. In fact, you’d even been inquisitive and he’d happily discussed them, pride behind every word. The texts had soon turned into phone conversations which soon turned into video chats.

Soon enough, he’d been meeting you for lunch in the city at a cafe that was between both your workplaces. Hoseok hadn’t realised how close Chae-young worked to him until then, and he’d enjoyed his lunches more than he ever had with the easy conversation that flowed between you both. 

It was ironic really. He’d spent so long not looking for anything that he didn’t even realise when something wonderful fell right into his lap. And you were wonderful, beyond wonderful.

For the first time in over a decade, Hoseok had gone to bed early to simply lay there, curled up under the covers, while he texted you like a teenage boy with his first crush. And that’s what he’d felt like, even if he hadn’t quite realised it. Every text had made his stomach flip and every call made him breathless with nerves.

He found himself going to the bathroom before lunch, checking over his hair and looks before meeting up with you. Things he saw in the store that reminded him of you found their way into his basket before ending up in your hands, all to see that pretty smile that made him feel so funny.

It had been so long since he’d dated properly, so long since he’d liked anyone in more than just a lust filled euphoria, that he just hadn’t realised what was happening. And it had taken his mom, of all people, to point it out to him.

He’d been at theirs one afternoon, the girls playing in the living room with the toys their grandparents had accumulated over the years while he sat at the island in the kitchen. His mom had been watching him for five whole minutes instead of preparing the meal for that night, observing the way her son smiled and laughed to himself, eyes locked on his screen.

It had made tears come to her eyes when she had realised that she hadn’t seen him like this since Yoo-jin had been alive. She had queried him who he was talking to, causing him to casually say your name without a second thought. And then she had asked him how long he had been dating you, which had thrown him for a loop.

“I’m not dating her. We’re just friends.” He hadn’t even realised he’d said those fateful words out loud, hadn’t realised the meaning of what he’d just said. In his mind, that was exactly what you were. Friends.

Which was why his mom had given me an exasperated smile and a shake of her head. “Hoseok, sweetheart. If you’re not dating her, then you should be. I haven’t seen you this happy in...a long time. Especially not with another woman.”

Hoseok had frozen then, staring down at his phone with a frown as his mother’s words had finally penetrated the shield that he had held so tightly around his heart for half a decade now. The last text you had sent him had been something stupid, but he’d gripped his phone tight as he’d realised she was right. You made him happy, you made him want to try.

And that made him feel guilty.

She’d spent the rest of the afternoon convincing him that it was okay to move on, to truly move on and find happiness with someone else. That night, he’d refrained from texting you as he’d tried to compute his newfound emotions and find a place for them to sit alongside everything else in him.

For so long, he’d thought that Yoo-jin would have been the only woman for him. The woman that he would grow old with, be buried next to and so forth. And then she had died at only 28, and he’d been without her once more. He’d spent years convinced that he should stay loyal to her, after all, they hadn’t broken up.

But as he’d laid there that night, he’d worked through the guilt that wracked him as he’d realised that he didn’t want to be alone anymore. He didn’t want to wake up alone, in a cold bed and come home to only his children. Hoseok loved his kids, he truly did, but he wanted someone that he could talk to, laugh with, argue with if necessary, be intimate with. 

He wanted someone to love again, and he wanted to be loved in turn.

Everyone had always said that he had a big heart, always ready to bestow it on whoever had his affections that day. A smile that could light up the sun and so forth. And for five years, he’d only poured love into his daughters because they were all he had.

As he’d gone to sleep that night, he had contented himself with the knowledge that he was no longer happy with his lonely situation. But he planned to do something about it, because he had also realised that he liked you, and he wanted to pour that love into you too if you would let him.

The very next lunch he had with you, he had asked you on a date. His confidence had faltered halfway through as panic had suddenly set in, worry that you wouldn’t want to date a 33-year-old father of three. But you had smiled brightly, face lighting up with such happiness and excitement that he’d been unable to not smile back, before eagerly accepting.

That had been six months ago, and he had fallen in love with you slowly every day since.

Despite this though, he had yet to introduce you to the girls. There were many reasons for this and he’d been pleased that you had accepted them all without complaint. The most important reason was because Hoseok hadn’t wanted to introduce anyone to them if it wasn’t going to end up serious.

It would just hurt them if you broke up and they never saw you again, and he wasn’t ready to impart that kind of emotional turmoil on his little girls. Secondly, he hadn’t wanted to pressure you into doing anything with his kids when you didn’t have to. You weren’t their mom, nor were you looking to be and he didn’t want to force that role on you. 

He’d wanted you to feel comfortable enough to finally meet them, and he’d wanted to feel comfortable enough in his relationship for you to meet them. But also, he’d just wanted to enjoy you to himself without the interference of children.

Hoseok loved his kids, he would never give them up and his whole life revolved around them really. Yet his relationship with you was the first thing in five years that he’d had solely to himself, untouched by their presence. He felt selfish thinking that way, but he’d just wanted to enjoy you a little longer without the pressure of parental expectations.

After six months though, he’d finally decided that it was time. It had been a huge decision, and he’d agonised over it a few weeks before finally talking it through with you. He’d had to be sure that you even wanted to meet them, because as worried as he was for how his daughters would react to you, he couldn’t even imagine what it must be like for you.

You’d started dating him in the knowledge he had three kids, but knowing and actually seeing and being a part of those small lives was entirely different. Most women probably didn’t start dating someone with a ready made family, and he’d stressed a little over that.

Dating him seriously meant you would be directly involved with his daughters. He didn’t want you to think that he wanted a second mom for them, because he didn’t and he doubted his daughters wanted that either, but it would be hard for you to avoid some parental activities.

And that wasn’t even thinking about whether or not you actually wanted children in the future. There was a chance that you might think he might not want more kids because he already had three, but you had none. Overall, it had taken a lot of thinking before he’d finally proposed the idea of introducing you.

He wanted to be able to bring you home, cuddle up with you on the couch after a long day without having to worry about the girls finding out. Eventually move onto you staying the night, hopefully one day in the future even moving in together. He had kids, yes, but that didn’t mean that he couldn’t have a relationship like everyone else.

Hoseok wanted to give you as normal a relationship as he could, despite the three extra people he came with as standard.

You’d been sweet about the whole thing though, consoling him and letting him know that you were supportive of whatever decision he made. There weren’t enough words in the English language for him to convey how much he appreciated how easy-going you were about it all and he’d just fallen even harder for you.

It was a little odd really, how quickly he’d realised he loved you. Admittedly, he’d spent months without even realising he liked you, but he’d told you those three special words within three months. He’d taken half a year to tell Yoo-jin, and he wasn’t sure what that meant. If it meant anything.

But all of this was completely moot if his girls decided they didn’t want to meet you. They were allowed that decision, and Hoseok was fully prepared to love you separately for a while until they got used to the idea. He didn’t want to, but he wouldn’t force someone onto them if they didn’t want it. Nor was he willing to break up with you solely for that reason.

He loves his daughters, but he refuses to let them rule his life entirely. Just as he works hard they’re happy, he knows that he’s entitled to happiness himself.

Pushing away from the counter, he takes a deep breath before heading into the twin’s room. The bathroom was the one all the girl’s shared while he had his own thanks to the en-suite. Something he was positive that he was going to be very thankful for when they all hit teenage years.

The twin’s room was pure chaos, as expected. He’d long since given up trying to keep this room tidy. Instead, he would simply go through once a day and make it look less like a bomb had gone off in it. 

There was plenty of room in the house for them to have a room each, there were actually two spare bedrooms in this ridiculously large house he’d bought with Yoo-jin years ago. It had been cheap purely because it had needed to have a lot of stuff fixed in it, but over the years he’d worked with both friends and family to turn it into the family home it was today.

But splitting the twins up had proven to be an unthinkable act. He’d tried it once when they were four and they’d screamed and cried for hours before going quiet. Thinking they were asleep, he’d gone to check on them only to discover that Ji-eun had gotten out of her bed and was curled up in Ji-soo’s bed.

The very next day, he’d moved her stuff back into the room and they’d been content ever since. Twins were funny, he mused to himself as he watched them both lying beneath Ji-eun’s Iron Man bedding, his iPad in Ji-soo’s hands as they both watched a movie.

He had refused to let them have an iPad, even a joint-owned one as he didn’t want to end up being that dad whose kids spent all their time on a screen. Even now, they were limited to only two hours of screen time a day. Soo-ah was the same, only she was allowed to use the computer to do her homework when necessary as well.

It caused them to whine a lot but he instead encouraged them to play, read books or even use the board games he’d bought. Thankfully, they were pretty happy with it despite the minor whining but he knew that his policy was going to have to change soon. Particularly for Soo-ah.

“Hey you two, how are my little pumpkins?” He said with a bright smile as he crouched down next to the bed. Two sets of identical eyes flicked over to him, their warm chocolate depths filled with sleepiness and fondness swelled in him.

“Hi daddy,” Ji-soo whispered, the tiny mole on her cheek being the only way to distinguish her from her younger sister. Her black hair shone with health in the warm light of the Avengers lamp on the bedside table and Hoseok reached out, stroking the flyaway strands down. Ji-eun was too busy watching the iPad and he smiled, resting his head on the bed next to them both and watching quietly.

There was only a few more minutes until it was over, and he took the tablet from them before switching it off and placing it next to him on the floor. The door creaked open and all three looked over, taking in Soo-ah’s frown as she looked at her sisters and dad.

He’d asked her to come into the twins room once she’d gotten into her pyjamas and he grinned at her mismatching clothes. A Mickey Mouse t-shirt was combined with Batman bottoms but he chose not to say anything as she flipped her long, black hair behind her shoulder in a movement that reminded him so strongly of Yoo-jin.

The twins were growing to look like him, but Soo-ah was all Yoo-jin. It was a soft ache sometimes to look at her, but it just made him love her all the more.

Gesturing to her with an open arm, she tucked herself into his side where he knelt and he kissed the crown of her head with a loud ‘mwah’, enjoying the way she wiggled and whined in protest. She was reaching the age where affection from him was met with embarrassment but he didn’t care.

“Are you all excited to go to grandma and grandpa’s tomorrow?” All three of them nod, excitement lighting up their eyes and he has to bite his inner cheek to stop the grin that wants to paint itself onto his face. His parents spoil them, they truly do. He has no doubt when he picks them up on Saturday that they’ll have eaten their weight in sugary goods and will likely have another toy each.

“Good, they’re looking forward to having you too. I want you all on your best behaviour, yeah?” Each little girl gives another nod and he goes soft with pride for them all. They were truly the most important things in his life and he squeezed Soo-ah a little tighter in response.

“So...err,” He paused, brow creasing as he realised that he didn’t know how to go about this. “On Saturday, we’re going to have dinner with someone. She’s...she’s someone very special to daddy.”

“Is she your girlfriend?” Ji-soo asks innocently, her eyes filling with curiosity and he smiles in response, running his fingers through her hair once more before nodding.

“Yes...she is. I...she’s been daddy’s friend for a while now, and daddy really likes her. So...I want to make sure that you all are okay with that? I don’t want to bring her if you’re not going to be happy.” This is possibly one of the most awkward he’s things he’s done in a while but he preserves, hoping that his daughters will understand and accept.

“Do you love her?” Ji-eun asks and Hoseok freezes, his eyes widening. He feels it’s far too soon to confirm that for them when he’s only just telling them so he shakes his head instead, leaning over to kiss her forehead.

“I like her a lot. She makes me very happy and I want you all to get to meet her. She’s excited to meet you if you want to. But it’s only if you want to.” There’s silence for a few moments more before the twins nod enthusiastically with smiles that resemble his own so much.

“Okay daddy.” They both respond at the same time, causing him to chuckle as that odd twin telepathy happens again. It weirded him out sometimes but it mostly just made him glad that they had each other.

Soo-ah hasn’t responded and he looks down at her, noting the way her eyes are downcast and her body is tight. His heart sinks slightly, knowing that she was going to be the one that he had the most trouble with. 

She was the one who remembered her mom, who vaguely remembered scenes of her mommy and daddy hugging and kissing, whispering they loved each other. It was always going to be the hardest with her, and he wondered how long it would take for her to accept it. If she ever did.

But then she surprises him with a slight shrug, her fingers tracing unseen shapes into his jean covered thigh, her lips pursed out in a tiny pout. “Okay dad.”

Her tone isn’t nearly as enthusiastic as the twins and he frowns slightly, kissing the twins goodnight and turning the lamp off before he gently encourages Soo-ah out of the room. She doesn’t speak on the way to her own bedroom, the interior of this room a soft purple that’s decorated with numerous horse posters.

Without a word, she climbs into her bed and curls up with her back to him underneath the covers. His heart clenched tightly as he sits down next to her, the mattress dipping and causing her to roll slightly towards him. Neither says anything for a moment as he simply runs his fingers through her hair gently, enjoying the way it feels and thinking about how big his little girl was getting.

“Soo-ah? Are you really okay with it? It’s okay if you’re not,” He whispered, looking away from her to the bookcase opposite him that’s filled to the brim with books. “She’s nice, I think you’ll like her. She goes horse-riding and knows so much about them.” 

“What about mommy?” And there it is, the very thing he was looking forward to least. His breath leaves him in a deep and heavy sigh while his head drops down momentarily as he tries to put his thoughts together into cohesive speech. This is all very new and alien to her and he’d always known it was going to be a tougher sell to her than the twins. They’d only ever had daddy, she’d had both.

“Mommy is still here with us Soo-soo, she’s not being forgotten. I still love her so much and I know that she still loves you. Y/N isn’t going to replace mommy, I swear.” Soo-ah stays curled up, her body tight and he grits his teeth, hating that he had to go through this with her.

“What if you fall in love with Y/N and forget about mommy? I don’t want another mommy. What if she’s mean? What if she hates us and tells you that she doesn’t want us?” Wow, this is way more questions than he’d anticipated from merely asking if they’d be okay with meeting you but he got the suspicion that these were things Soo-ah had worried over for the last few years.

Which meant he had to go very carefully, otherwise things could go very wrong.

“You’re not going to get another mommy, I don’t want that for you. You had one mommy, and you always will. Y/N doesn’t want make you unhappy, she’s not expecting you to love her or treat her like a mom. She also doesn’t hate you and she would never tell me make me choose. She’s known about you all the whole time I’ve known her and she’s excited to meet you all. I’ve told her so much about my smart girls. And she’s not mean. She’s one of the nicest people I’ve ever met. I wouldn’t bring someone into your life that I didn’t trust and like. I swear Soo-soo.”

She’s quiet for a moment longer before shrugging again, her body relaxing as she lets out a deep sigh. “Okay,” His shoulders relax as he senses the acknowledgement in that one word. “I love you daddy.”

Biting his lip, he knows that she’s still not entirely okay with it and he also knows that he’s going to have to be very careful on Saturday. He loves Soo-ah, but he knows that she can be temperamental around things like this, with valid reason, obviously. But he also knows that she doesn’t really know what to think, hence her calling him ‘daddy’, something that she hadn’t done for 3 years now.

“I love you too Soo-soo.” Bending over, he kisses her head goodnight before leaving her room too, resting his back against her door as he lets his head fall back and a deep sigh leaves him. He hopes you know how much he truly loves you with how willing he is to let you into his life, because for him and his little family, this is the biggest earthquake to strike since the death of Yoo-jin.

Only this time, he hopes that that result afterwards would be happy instead of painful.

-

Hoseok lets out a happy groan of delight as he bites into the greasy pizza, the tangy cheese contrasting wonderfully to the meaty pepperoni and rich tomato base. It tastes far too good and a voice in the back of his mind tuts at the wilful carbs he’s adding into his body. He’s not as young as he once was and keeping off the weight was beginning to be a little harder nowadays, but he pushed that thought firmly away.

You liked his body, even if he wasn’t as toned as he had been ten years ago. But whatever, you weren’t dating 23-year-old Hoseok and 33-year-old Hoseok didn’t give a damn when the pizza tasted this fucking good. 

A light chuckle sounded from his right and he glanced over, finding you watching him with amusement dancing in your eyes while a bemused smile played on your lips as you chewed on your own slice of pizza. Once you’d realised that you’d caught his attention, you swallow your piece before leaning over to wipe at the grease on his lips with undeniable affection and his stomach felt a little bit fuzzy.

He was being honest when he said that you made him happy, because you really did. In fact, he was pretty sure that this was the happiest he had been in five years and sometimes he got a little sappy and emotional about it. So long had been spent purposefully isolating himself for his daughters that he hadn’t really understood what he was missing out on again.

But, he conceded to himself, he was glad of that as well. Because he wouldn’t have started a relationship with you if he’d started dating earlier. So he was content with his earlier decisions, content with you.

Having kids and losing a wife had really turned him way more emotional than he’d used to be, but he reasoned that it was okay. He’d just learned what it was like to lose something he loved dearly, and he had spent years regretting not loving Yoo-jin more fiercely. Which was why he was determined to make sure that you knew exactly how much he loved you, for however long you both lasted.

He would not make the same mistake twice.

“Enjoying that?” You ask him, expression mischievous as you take the pizza crust he hands you and start to eat it with a joyful hum. Hoseok simply watches for a moment before nodding with a grin.

“Do you know...how nice it is to get to eat junk food?” A snort leaves you as you roll your eyes, shifting until your back is against the cushion on the couch and you pull your legs up. You’re only wearing some bed shorts and an oversized logo shirt with the Star Wars logo on it, both faded from overwashing but still comfortable.

“Am I supposed to feel sorry for you? You’re the one who chooses the meals in your house. If you want junk food, then just eat junk food.” The way you say it is completely casual but Hoseok gasps in mock outrage, a hand resting on his chest.

“How rude! You’re supposed to be complimenting me on how wonderful of a father I am because I make sure my daughters are eating the healthiest food! Did you know, we haven’t had chocolate in our house for over a year now? Only health snacks allowed.” A droll stare is all he gets in response and he squirms slightly, trying his hardest not to let his lower lip pout out.

You were two years younger than him and also childless, yet sometimes he felt like you were the older one and also the parent. 

“Blatantly false. I distinctly remember you eating a Kit Kat the other week in bed when we facetimed. I thought lying was bad Hobi?” You’ve got him there and he finally lets his lips purse before he chuckles in defeat, nodding his head.

“Okay fine, we have one day of junk food a week. But they’re not allowed anything unhealthy unless they’ve done something really good, like got a really good grade or done some chores around the house. Me on the other hand...well, let’s say I might have a secret stash hidden somewhere in the house that little girl’s can’t reach.” His hand waves airily as he speaks and you burst into laughter, reaching out with one foot to push at his thigh.

Without even thinking about it, he lowers his hand to rest on your leg and runs his fingers along your skin affectionately. There’s no pizza left anymore and instead he focuses on sliding his hands along your calf, digging into the muscles there and massaging gently until you let out a soft sigh.

Silence falls between you both, the comfortable kind where neither of you feels the need to speak. The television is playing some Netflix Original series while the lingering scent of pizza still fills the air.

He’d come over to yours for the night, enjoying the fact that he was actually able to spend the whole night with you. His parents had asked to have the girls last week tonight and he’d agreed happily, knowing that it meant he could spend more time than usual with you. Staying over was only possible when the girl’s were not home, and that was pretty rare.

Your apartment was pretty small, the size dictated by what you could afford in combination with the car you had and the salary you earnt. But he liked it all the same. It was filled with a combination of pop culture in the form of figurines and plushies everywhere alongside beautiful paintings that hung on the walls or elegant photographs of landscapes. 

Candles dotted the area, a few lit to fight the pizza scent with vanilla and he smiled as he felt himself relax both physically and mentally. There was no hint of children here, no toys thrown around or crayons half hidden underneath furniture. He obviously loved his kids but sometimes it was nice to just...have somewhere that didn’t look like Toys R Us had thrown up in it. 

In actuality, he found dating as an adult slightly odd. The last time he’d properly dated had been with Yoo-jin, and that had been over ten years ago. He’d been a student when they’d got together, only 21 and he’d had a young adult’s mindset to go with it too. At the time, all he cared about was his grades, partying, getting drunk and getting laid.

Not necessarily in that order.

Okay, definitely not in that order.

A job, taxes, bills, childcare, children and so forth hadn’t even entered his head really. Dating back then had simply meant meeting up with Yoo-jin after class and going back to the apartment he’d shared with Yoongi and Namjoon, fooling around for a few hours before crashing in bed. Maybe going to a party or actually doing his homework.

The most stress he’d had was exam period, or maybe that time he forgot to hand in his term paper and he’d been handed his ass by Professor Lee in History of Medieval Europe. That hadn’t been fun.

Dating had been almost...relaxing with how carefree it had been. How unburdened with the stress and realities of life.

Dating now was far different. Now he had to fit in his dates with you in his lunch breaks or the rare evening he could get someone to watch the girls. Talking was relegated to when they were in bed and a lot of the conversations often ended up being about world events or problems with a job or co-worker. It felt mundane and if he thought about it, boring, but he oddly didn’t mind.

Being with Yoo-jin in the early stages had been exciting and fun, dates being extravagant and wild. Being you was different. In Yoo-jin, he’d sought excitement but with you he sought comfort and quiet. A way to simply be Jung Hoseok, the man, again instead of being Jung Hoseok the father or colleague.

He felt a little sad that he didn’t get to experience the wildness with you, but then again, he felt far too tired for that anyway. It was only 8pm and he was already contemplating asking if you wanted to go to bed. Not even for sex, but just because he was tired. 

Though he wouldn’t say no to sex. 

That was definitely something that he’d discovered was perhaps even better than with Yoo-jin, which he’d felt a little guilty about at first. Sure, he perhaps couldn’t go as often as he had when he was 21 but it was just...better.

Both of you were far more experienced and knew exactly what you liked and didn’t like in the bedroom, and you were both mature enough to be honest and open about it. He’d been mortified to find out that he hadn’t actually given Yoo-jin an orgasm for six whole months because she’d been too shy to tell him whereas you’d told him exactly what to do for the very first time you’d slept together.

He’d been a little shocked actually, but it had resulted in perhaps the best sex he’d had in a long time. Particularly for two people who had never had sex with each other. And yet it had; he’d never felt such an intense and emotional connection with someone before and it had even frightened him a little bit, made him feel disloyal because he couldn’t ever remember Yoo-jin like that.

It had taken a quiet discussion with Namjoon over his guilt to realise that the sex was probably better because you were the first person he’d slept with that he’d been friends with beforehand, who he’d fallen for long before. Yoo-jin had been a one night stand that had turned into something more, but he’d known you for months.

Sex with you was some of the best he’d ever had, and it blew his mind even more because you hadn’t even had a huge amount of it in the past six months. The lack of time he had for meeting up with you meant that there just wasn’t time for it and so he’d had to fit it in where he could.

For the first time in well over ten years, he’d actually had freaking car sex. And it was not as pleasurable as he remembered. His cheeks flushed as he recalled that incident vividly. It was perhaps not his best moment sexually, but you’d both handled it so well.

it hadn’t even ended in an orgasm because you’d got cramp from bending over and he’d hit his head against you when he’d jerked forward in worry. It had ended up with you back in the passenger seat and giving him a blowjob while he’d felt guilty as hell over not being able to properly reciprocate.

But even that had proven how compatible you were with each other as only minutes later, with his cum still dripping down your face from where you’d overestimated your deep throating abilities and practically coughed it all back up, the two of you had been giggling like teenagers at the failed sex.

A snort leaves him as he remembers it and he shakes his head in response to the look of query you give him, tugging at your leg until you give in and move over to him. He smiles in victory as you curl into his side, your warmth pleasant against him while he wraps his arm around you comfortably, pressing his lips to your head and simply taking the smell of you in.

You smelt like the perfume he’d bought you for your birthday last month, a fruity candy scent because that’s what you loved above all else and he loved it. It made him want to eat you, and he felt a stirring in his groin as he considered doing just that.

“Are you sure they’re okay about tomorrow?” Your voice is soft and quiet but he can hear the insecurity behind it. He understands why. The two of you had made sure to have an in depth conversation about what would come about from you being introduced to his daughters.

You’d known that it would mean sometimes you would come to his place which would mean interacting with them on a personal level. Dates would sometimes end up being family events and they would come in tow. Quite simply, the longer you continue to date and the more the two of you settle into your relationship, the more integrated you would become into his own family.

He could hardly date you seriously and never include you with his own family. Particularly if he ever hoped to move you in one day. No, you would need to know what you were getting yourself into and needed to be accepting of that.

Just as he didn’t want to force something on his daughters, he didn’t want to force a family on you.

As much as he said to Soo-ah that you wouldn’t be replacing her mom, it would be impossible for you to not take on some mother aspects for them. Firstly, it just wouldn’t be fair to be in a long term relationship with him and never expect to do anything with his kids considering how young they were.

Secondly, you were a kind and nurturing person anyway. He had no doubt that whenever you eventually moved in, because he was pretty positive that would be happening in the future, you would want to actively try with the girls. How receptive they would be, he didn’t know.

But if you wanted to try with them then he certainly wasn’t going to stop you. If they didn’t want to reciprocate then they wouldn’t have to and he’d make sure that you knew that too.

“Well...I mean they’re only kids, so I can only really take them at what they say. The twins probably don’t understand properly but I don’t expect them to. They never got to be with Yoo-jin so, this is all new to them. For them, the only thing they’ll probably get upset is that daddy will have someone else that he’s going to pay attention to. Soo-ah though?” His tone turns a little unsure without him even meaning to and you wiggle against uncomfortably.

“She’s the one who’s going to be harder to get through to, isn’t she?” Hoseok hugs you tighter to him as the despondency in your voice and he wishes that he could take it away, but you’re right. Soo-ah is the mystery in the whole situation and she could make everything perfect or it could all fall apart.

“Yeah. She’s...she’s worried that I’m forgetting her mom or that you’ll try and replace her or something. A valid concern for her to have, but I think it’s going to take a while for her to come round to it. To everything really. To you being in our lives, to me loving someone else. It’s going to be hard on her and I wish I could make it better for her but...I can’t. I’ll just have to work with her and show her that being with you isn’t going to mean that Yoo-jin didn’t exist.” 

You push up from him at that, a hand resting on his thigh and he looks deep into your eyes for a moment. He sees love for him there but also concern for his daughters combined with uncertainty for yourself and he can’t stop himself as he leans forward, pressing a soft kiss to your lips.

“I don’t want to take the place of their mom. Especially not for Soo-ah, I can’t even imagine what she went through and...that’s not what I want. I’ll try ready hard with them, I will. I swear. And I won’t get too offended or upset if they get angry at me. I know it’s a hard situation for them to get used to. It’s just been you four for a while now and I’m the interloper.” His heart warms at your words and he hugs you tighter to him, kissing your forehead hard before resting his nose against you.

“That’s why I love you. You know that? Because you care and you don’t push. I appreciate that so much. They’ll come around to it, even if they’re not happy at first. I don’t expect them to be happy, but I can’t be forced to be alone for the rest of my life just because they don’t like it. I...I feel a bit guilty saying this but...I deserve to be happy too.” A soft brush of your lips against his neck lets him know that you agree and his racing heart settles a little.

He’s nervous for tomorrow, yes, but he knows that he’s right. It’s been years of loneliness and now he’s finally ready to accept someone else. And he knows that his daughters would come to like you just as much as he does. Hoseok doesn’t expect them to love you, and he never would, but he hopes that they’ll at least come to like you.

“Anyway, let’s not focus on that right now. We’ve got that bridge to cross tomorrow. Tonight is just me and you, the last night of it being just us,” His brows wiggle suggestively and you roll your eyes in response, lips quirked up in amusement. “How about we take this to the bedroom?”

An unladylike snort leaves you as you push up from him, grabbing the pizza box and heading over to the kitchen to throw it away as he turns off the television.

“Really? You want sex already?” The exasperation in your voice causes to throw a look of outrage at the kitchen door but you’re not there to experience it so he just grins instead, grabbing both your phones and heading over to your bedroom.

“I just meant going to sleep you horndog! God, I thought men were supposed to be the ones who always thought about sex?” He calls out, biting his lip in amusement as he plugs your phone into the charger by your bed and places it on the bedside table.

The screen lights up momentarily and he grins as the lockscreen image pops up; it’s of him kissing your cheek in a park. It had been one sunny lunch and the cherry blossoms had been out in force, providing the perfect backdrop for a perfect picture.

He jumped in surprise, letting out a yelp and dropping his own phone onto the table with a clatter as two hands grip his ass firmly before they slide round to his stomach, wrapping him in a tight hug while you giggle and press kisses to his back.

“How can I not think about sex when my boyfriend is this hot?” The pink painting his cheeks is slightly embarrassing but he can’t stop the primal flush of pride at your compliment and he wants to roll his eyes at himself. 

Turning around, he looks down at your pretty face and bends down to press his nose against yours in a butterfly soft kiss before catching your lips with his for a proper kiss. His arms move to wrap around you in turn, holding you tightly to him and for a few minutes, he just focuses all his efforts into exploring your mouth in a slow yet sensual kiss.

By the time he’s finished, you’re slightly breathless and he admires the dazed look in your eyes, lips swollen and the stirring in his groin he’d felt earlier becomes even more insistent. Perhaps too insistent given the way you look down at his crotch with a raised brow before glancing back up, biting your lip.

“You might want to go to bed but I want you, so how about it daddy?” He pauses, looking at you with a carefully blank face.

“As long as you never call me that ever again then sure. I think I can forego sleep for a little while longer,’ he grins broadly before stepping back. “So undress for me princess. Let me see how hot my girlfriend is.”

“Yes sir.”

“Oh...now that...I like.”

-

Waking up the next morning was surprisingly nice and he simply laid there for a few minutes in the quiet, taking in the way your scent saturated everything and how warm the bed felt. When he finally did open his eyes, he was met with the sight of a clock that read 8am.

Surprise flooded him for a second before he stretched out, groaning softly before smiling and simply laying there. He hadn’t woken up as late as 8am in years and it felt freaking glorious. Half of him wanted to roll over and simply go back to sleep, but he knew that his body wouldn’t let him now that he’d opened his eyes.

You on the other hand, were curled up in a ball next to him beneath the covers, your back facing him. A few ideas ran through his mind, wondering whether he should just get up and go shower or if he should spend some more time with you.

Time with you won out, as he knew it would have. He wasn’t going to turn down a morning with you without kids, no way in hell. And so without another thought, he rolled onto his side and curled up behind you, humming contentedly as the warmth of your body seeped into his own.

“Princess...priiincess,” He cooed into your ear, grinning as you shuffled slightly in his arms and let out a quiet croak in response. “Are you awake?”

There was no doubt about it, he was being a little shit right now and doing the exact thing that he whined at his own kids for doing on the weekend. But he didn’t care, because he found your response far too cute.

“No.” The pout you must have your on your face is abundantly evident and he laughs, pressing a kiss to the back of your neck. He wouldn’t kiss you, because he’d discovered that you really hated kissing with morning breath. Not that he was a fan either, but sometimes he just...wanted to kiss you really bad. 

Though sometimes he had regretted it, but he just pushed those thoughts out of his mind. No, he wouldn’t kiss you today. At least...not until you’d both gotten up and brushed those pearly whites until the kiss would be minty fresh from both ends. 

Instead, he just squeezed your body tighter to him and let out a quiet sigh of satisfaction. It was easy to forget how nice it was to just lay and cuddle with someone he loved; the warmth of you, the smell of you, the touch of you. It all merged together until he felt himself start to drift off once more, eyes closed and breath levelling out until you suddenly turned in his arms and he jerked awake once more.

An amused laugh left you as you looked up at him, eyes bleary with sleep while pillow lines creased your sleep swollen cheeks and his eyes narrowed playfully. “I thought you were sleeping.” He mumbled, burying his face into the slope of your neck while his hand moved to lay flat on your stomach, fingers stroking absentmindedly.

“Hard to sleep when I’ve got your hard on pressed against me.” Hoseok grunted at that, his fingers darting up to pinch at the nipple that made itself present through the thin material. A yelp left you before you laughed again, taking his hand and trapping it between your chin and shoulder.

“Don’t get too flattered. If I had a dollar for every time I woke up with an erection then I’d probably be just as poor because I’d have spent it all by now. But you get the point.” Your lower lip vanishes beneath your teeth as you hum, brow furrowing slightly.

“Are you saying that you don’t find my sleep face and morning breath attractive?” A snort leaves him as he presses his nose against your cheek, kissing the softness there slowly.

“I find you more than attractive missy, and you know that. I believe this is the first time we haven’t fucked after waking up together.” Pouting, you turn your head until you’re looking directly at him and he ducks his face slightly so that he’s not breathing directly on you. He did that once. 

Once.

“Don’t give me that face. The only reason I’m not balls deep in you right now is firstly, because I need to go shower and then head home to clean up and secondly...I don’t have another condom.” Your face contorts on itself before sighing, your hand moving to brush over his boxer briefs and he lets out a hiss of breath as he feels you move against his cock.

“I could suck you off.” It’s almost innocent and he glares at you, lips pursing before he pulls away, rolling to the side and departing the bed before you can entice him any further.

“That’s not...I mean...minx.” You just grin at him before getting up yourself, letting him see the way your shirt has twisted on you in your sleep, clinging tightly to your curves. His hands clench automatically as he huffs out a breath, staring at the sight of your boy shorts that cup your ass so beautifully.

He was trying to be good here and you were ruining all his intentions.

“So...you don’t want a blowjob in the shower then?” There’s not even a chance for him to respond as you tug off your shirt, revealing the delectable sight of your breasts as they’re revealed to the morning air. Without even looking at him, you head towards the bathroom door.

Indecision fills him as he stares at the door, the straining erection in his underwear telling him to go but the logical part of his mind reminding him that he is, in fact, an adult man and not a horny teenager. But then your panties come flying through the door, landing in a heap and he lets out a deep groan before striding over.

He may be an adult, but he’s an adult who damn well likes your mouth on his cock and he is not turning that down. Not today, when later on will be stressful. Right now, it’s time to just enjoy you while he has you entirely to himself.

Inside the bathroom, he finds you merely brushing your teeth at the counter but your eyes move to land firmly on his and he desperately wishes he didn’t find it so weirdly attractive to watch the way your arm moves. But then he realises it’s what you want as your free hand slowly trails down your body, reaching the hair at the apex of your thighs.

Swallowing thickly, he lets out a slow breath before reaching around you for the toothbrush you’d given him to use here and carefully begins to brush his own teeth, trying his hardest not to look. This was not supposed to be a sexy activity, and yet here he was, eyes glued to your hand while his own hand tried to brush his teeth.

A quiet moan slips from your mouth, eyes fluttering shut and your arm shudders slightly, pausing in your movements as the fingers between your thighs work at yourself and he hisses, brushing far quicker in his haste to be done. He doesn’t want you to get all the fun, no way in hell. 

Leaning over, he spits out into the sink and is suddenly reminded of all the times you’ve chosen to spit instead of swallow when you’d blown him and he has to repress the urge to giggle. Instead, he washes his mouth and realises you’re doing the same next to him, head so close to his own that he has an almost preternatural awareness of you.

Glancing up into the mirror, his breath escapes in a rush as he sees you bending over the counter, one elbow resting while your other hand moves in slow circles between your legs, now spread wider. Oh, this is just not fair, he thinks to himself before his eyes narrow.

“I thought I was getting a blowjob?” He asks, moving upright and looking down at you with an imperious brow raised.

You watch him with innocent eyes in the mirror, your own brows raising to complete the facade while you bite at your lower lip. “Did I say that? I thought you didn’t want anything.” The last syllable ends on a soft moan and his hands finds your hips without him even meaning to as your eyelids flutter shut, mouth opening in a perfect circle as soft moan leaves you.

It’s like a lightning bolt to his groin, cock aching at the sound and he realises he can hear wetness as your fingertips slide between your folds. His own fingers itch with the need to take over, to feel that slickness and rub till you’re breaking apart against him.

“Well...it’d take a strong man to turn this down princess,” Moving behind you, he presses his front to your back firmly and mouths a hot kiss to your shoulder, tongue working slowly before he looks back up into the mirror and smirks at how you watch him with those needy eyes. “I’m not that strong.”

Without another word, his arm comes around to your front and he pushes your hand out of the way, his own delving into the gap and his fingers finally rub against your clit. You’re already slippery with your own desire, worked up from your own touch while you’d been safe in the knowledge that he was carefully watching.

Your head falls back against his shoulder, even at this awkward angle with you bent over the counter but he just focuses on kissing and sucking at the sensitive skin of your shoulder and neck. He makes sure not to leave any marks on your neck but he’s more than giving with his attention, his free hand moving around to massage your breasts firmly, playing with your nipple till you push back against him.

“Condom…” The word is panted out from you, your hips gyrating against the firm touch of his fingers on your engorged nerves and he doesn’t even notice it at first. Not until you’re shifting position, trying to reach over to the drawer by your side. He pauses in his movements, fingers half inside you at this point and watches as you tug open a drawer and pull out a foil wrapper.

Looking back in the mirror at you, his brows raised in a combination of surprise, amusement and mild rebuke. “Wow...you really are a little minx, huh? Keeping condoms in the bathroom and not telling me. I’d say naughty girl but right now, I approve.”

A low laugh leaves you as you tear the foil with your teeth, pulling the condom out and handing it back to him. He kicks off his underwear quickly before giving himself a few firm strokes, breath coming a little quicker from the friction but he’s more than excited to be inside you already. It’s not even been 12 hours since the last time he’d fucked you.

Once on, he reaches between your legs once more and plunged two fingers inside of you, checking that you’re more than wet enough for him without needing to get any lubrication. Sometimes you needed it, sometimes you didn’t. Today appeared to be a didn’t, and he wondered if you had some kink of mirror sex kink because you were already near enough dripping for him.

Grinning, he lined up his cock and rubbed the tip against you, rocking his hips forwards and back in slow motions to let your juices coat his cock. The sensation has you gasping softly, causing your own hips to push back as you try and shift enough to find the right angle to get him to slip inside.

He lets you take control for a moment, watching intently as your pussy finds his tip, the engorged head slipping into your sopping entrance. Holding your ass with his hands, he slows your movements down and slowly penetrates you until he’s balls deep inside, breath leaving him in a slow and controlled exhale as you squeeze tightly around him.

His eyes roll slightly at the sensation and he can’t help but grip your ass harder, tutting slightly. As said, you’d already had sex in the last twelve hours and it had been two rounds worth. He’d been proud of himself for producing two performances like that in such quick succession but he had no doubt that you were feeling at least a little bit sore right now so he tried to go slow for you.

Turns out you didn’t want slow and a soft, keening whine leaves your mouth as you try to push back against him harder. Glancing into the mirror, he has to bite his lower lip to stay quiet as he watches the pleasure filled expression face back at him, your eyes screwed tightly shut while your mouth falls open.

The thrusts he makes into you might be slow, but they’re also deep and each movement has you jerking forwards slightly. It causes your breasts to rock with each slap of his hips against your ass and he watches, entirely mesmerised by the movement and wanting to see how you react when he’s fucking you harder.

“Hobi.” You mewl, the sound strained and yet oddly high pitched as one hand moves back to grasp at his hip, trying to pull him into moving faster in combination with your squirming ass and he brings down the flat of his hand on your rounded cheeks chidingly. The sound is loud in the quiet of the room but your inner muscles immediately grip in tighter, the sensation causing him to choke for a moment and his brows rise in amusement.

Well, someone liked being spanked. He was definitely going to remember that for future events.

Any hope he had of being gentle with you to avoid soreness is gone though and it’s clear to him that you’re wanting it harder and faster than he’s going. So he decides to give you it, his hips moving forward faster until the bathroom is filled with the lewd sounds of skin against skin, slick wetness, breathy pants and lust filled groans and moans.

“Come on princess,” He grunts deeply, kissing your shoulder before his arms slide around your waist. One pushes against the counter, giving him extra balance as he thrusts while the other dips back between your legs, the slippery mess there making your soft warmth even more delightful.

The combined touch of his fingers and cock increases your moans, though they’re more like vocal hitches of breath that whine with stroke inside you. Your own hand moves to press down on his own, rubbing furious, tight circles into your clit while he continues to slam into you. The wetness has to be leaking down your thighs now, coating your inner legs and the thought turns him on almost as much as the completely fucked out visage he gets to watch in the mirror.

Breath coming quickly, he pants into your ear before moving his lips down to kiss at your neck frantically as the pleasure in his groin tightens furiously, the need to move faster and harder so strong as he feels the impending release of his orgasm. He desperately wants you to come first, but sometimes that just doesn’t happen and he can’t help it as your pussy flutters around him once more, tightening viciously and he succumbs to the waves of pleasure that flood through his body.

A long and drawn out moan leaves his mouth, high and filled with pure satisfaction and carnal pleasure as he moves inside you slowly, pulling every bit of pleasure he can out from your warm depths before it feels too much for him. Hissing lightly at the overstimulation, he refuses to move as his fingers move back to your clit, rubbing at you in quick, fast movements that have you shivering in his arms as needy moans leave you.

Tiny movements of your hips as they gyrate and the clenching of your pussy has him whining quietly but he doesn’t move, determined to get you off as well. Sometimes it didn’t happen and you’d push his hand away, but this time you keep him firmly against him until your body seizes tightly around him, muscles stiffening before convulsions take over.

His cock slips from you in the midst of your orgasm but you don’t notice, not when his fingers keep moving and prolonging the pleasure until your hips shift away from his hand, the subtle movement telling him to let go. Heavy panting is all that remains in the room and he strips the condom quickly, throwing it away before wrapping his arms around you and hugging you to him tightly once more.

“Fuck...I was not intending that. I was trying to be good.” He mumbles against your shoulder, not noticing the way you give him a tired smile of affection in the mirror as your hand comes up to run through his messy hair. 

“I didn’t want you to be good. I wanted you to fuck me good and hard, and you did. So thank you.” You murmur, turning around and pressing a kiss to his lips firmly. Neither of you move for a few moments, simply enjoying the post-coital bliss of an orgasm induced intimacy before Hoseok finally pulls away with a contented noise.

“Okay princess, now that we’ve got even more dirty...let’s finally take that shower.”

-

Hoseok finally manages to leave your house an hour and a half later, meaning that he’s running behind on his own internal schedule and he feels the slight anxiety that he always does when he’s not being on time. With three kids, he’s had to learn to strictly regiment his time if he ever wants to get anything accomplished.

Whether they obey or not is a different story entirely.

After getting out of the shower and pulling on some clothes, he’d then been forced to sit down on your couch while you cooked him a quick breakfast. The very idea of having food cooked for him by someone who wasn’t his mom was bizarre after so many years, but he’d enjoyed eating the over cooked toast and bacon more than he’d like to admit. 

He’d originally intended to run out to the grocery store and grab the food for dinner before heading back home and cleaning everything up. Only you’d looked far too anxious about tonight when he’d been on his way out, shooting multiple questions at him that gave away your nerves and he’d felt sympathy swell.

It was easy for him to focus on his girls and worry about their reaction, but he had to try and remember that this meeting involved you as well. And you were at a severe disadvantage in that you are the odd one out, the one intruding into his family unit.

So he’d found himself asking if you wanted to help him before he’d even realised. Part of him felt bad about it as it meant that the girl would be coming home to someone they don’t know, but he figured that they already knew they were meeting you anyway. It would at least allow you to calm yourself down and get a little more comfortable in his home before you finally meet his daughters.

Which was why he was currently walking down the aisle of the grocery store, hand tightly entwined with yours as he pondered what to make for dinner. He was actually glad that you were here for that and he posed the question to you, causing you to hum lightly as you lean into him.

“What do the girls like?” The question throws him a little and he frowns, looking at the rows of microwaveable rice before glancing back at you.

“Well...what do you want to eat though? You’re the reason we’re having a special dinner.” He can hear the soft sigh you give, your head resting against his shoulder and his chest warms at the small gesture of affection. It might not seem much to others but to someone as romantically starved as him, it was unbelievably fulfilling.

Pulling away from him, you move back until you’re gently tugging at him to move and he follows you quietly. “No, we’re going to cook what your daughters love to eat because this is going to be an awkward time for them and their favourite home cooked meal will be one less thing they have to worry about. So what do they like to eat?”

His heart flips at the concern and warmth in your voice, causing him to smile as he glances down, tugging you closer and kissing your forehead quickly. “We’ll make lasagne, they all like that and it’ll give us plenty of food. You like that right? And I know you like garlic bread.”

You grin impishly at that, nodding enthusiastically and he chuckles. “I’ll go get the stuff for the bread, you get the stuff for the lasagne yeah? Should I…” A pause causes him to look at you with a raised brow, watching the indecision flutter across your face before carrying on. “Should I get them anything? Like...a present or...chocolate or something?”

“No, don’t get them anything. I mean maybe you should but...I don’t personally like the idea. I don’t want them to feel like you’re trying to buy their affection and love. Just...be yourself.” There’s a brief hesitation before you nod almost shyly, arm moving to cover your stomach in a protective gesture before you head off in search of the ingredients.

Time seems to move faster after that and before he realises it, it’s already time for him to go collect the girls from his parents. The house had been fully tidied and cleaned, though he’d wondered why on earth he was doing that when you were literally cleaning it with him but something he’d discovered today was that apparently you had a strange kink for cleaning.

Not even sexual, you just liked to clean. He’d laughed when he’d discovered that, your excitement at the Dyson vacuum cleaner he’d produced spurring on the new revelation and he’d proclaimed that he had a house that would bring you eternal joy.

Three children meant there was no such thing as a clean house, just organised chaos. And sometimes not even organised, just plain chaos. 

But true to your word, you hadn’t uttered a single complaint and had instead sung loudly to the music he’d played on the speakers that were connected to his phone. He’d had a whole moment of affectionate bemusement as he’d watched you wiggle around the living room, singing while you even dusted for him.

There had been a few moments of quietness from you when you’d noted the pictures of Yoo-jin on the mantle of the fireplace. He kept a few dotted around the house for the girls and he’d worried for a moment that you’d feel jealous or annoyed.

Instead, you’d simply picked up the silver framed wedding photograph, taking note of the younger Hoseok in a suit and the pretty girl in a beautiful wedding dress next to him, both smiling so brightly with a small Soo-ah in his arms. It was his favourite picture of Yoo-jin and he still felt a bubble of love for her when he looked at it.

Which is why he hoped you wouldn’t be mean. And you hadn’t been, instead looking at him with a small smile and carefully placing the frame onto the floor before moving the others as well. “She was beautiful.”

And then you’d knelt down on the floor and carefully polished the frames until they were spotless, giving them a level of care and attention that had him having to leave the room so that you couldn’t see the tears in his eyes.

Once he’d recovered himself, he’d gone back in and sorted out storing the many toys away while telling you stories behind some of the pictures and preening ever so slightly over how you cooed over the photos of his daughters. Damn right they were cute.

Now though, he was shrugging on a jacket and picking up his car keys to go get them and bring them home. It’s only when he looks back round that he sees the way your shoulders are curled inwards, making yourself small while your hands cross over your chest. 

Moving back over, he hugs you tightly to him before kissing your forehead as your chin rests on his chest, nerves evident in every part of you. “Hey, come on. It’ll be okay. Remember, if they don’t respond well tonight then it’s just the first time. Don’t take it to heart.”

“I know. It’s just...I don’t really know what to do, you know? Never met my boyfriend’s kids before.” A quiet laugh leaves him before he dips down, pressing his lips to your own in a quick kiss.

“I love you,” He turns around and heads to the door, knowing that you’re probably going to end up cleaning something else. Part of him wonders if he should have you leave and come back in half an hour but that seems stupid. So he shakes his head and opens the door, looking back at you and smiling. “Please, try and relax a little.”

“Okay. Love you.”

-

Pulling into the driveway, Hoseok takes a deep breath to fortify his nerves before glancing into the mirror to check on the twins in the backseat. His parents had, as expected, spoilt all three and the twin’s were coming home with Funko figures each to put on their shelves while Soo-ah had a ridiculously thick book of horse breeds.

One day, he worried that he might be expected to buy her a horse. He didn’t like horses, and he certainly didn’t want to own one. You were currently convincing him to let her have horse riding lessons and he was considering it as her Christmas present, but he still worried immensely that she would get hurt.

Still, she was slowly proving that it wasn’t a phase and he knew that he was going to have to relent sooner rather than later. He didn’t want to be the dad who stifled her passions and dreams, even if it could potentially cause interest.

“Okay everyone, we’re back. Now...as I said before, Y/N is already here. She helped me to make dinner and clean the house for you guys! So it’s all clean. Ideally, I’d like you to keep it clean but I know you rascals,” He eyes the twins at that and they both give him identical toothy grins. “Are probably going to mess it all up.”

“Grandma was excited.” Ji-eun blurts out, her expression mischievous as if she was fully aware that she was tattling on his own mother. He can’t help the smile that spreads as he imagines his mom gushing to them. She’d spent years now trying to get him to finally move on, so needless to say, she’d been beyond ecstatic when he’d told her last week that he was going to introduce the girls to you.

“Grandma needs to learn to keep her nose out,” He mused quietly before laughing. “Anyway, I’m just going to ask one last time...please be good for me? Be on your best behaviour and be polite. You don’t have to like her, but I did not raise rude girls, right?” 

The stern look he gives the twins causes them to give him carefully blank faces as they nod slowly. He eyes them for a moment longer, knowing that trouble was never far with them, before turning to Soo-ah. She sits next to him in the passenger seat quietly, arms wrapped around the book and her hair in low pigtails.

“Soo-ah?” She tenses slightly when he says her name before looking at him, her brown eyes filled with so many emotions he didn’t understand. But despite all that, she nods slowly while her lips purse out.

Before he can say anything else, the twins are rushing out of the car and bolting over towards the door. He swore under his breath before getting out of the car himself, watching with resignation as they rush inside.

Looking back at Soo-ah, he sees her quietly getting out and closing the door in a much more gentler fashion than her excitable sisters. Hoseok can’t help but walk over to her, crouching down and looking up at her as he takes one of her hands gently between his own. The fact he has to look up at her now while crouching makes him sad, yet he’s so proud of her too.

“Soo-soo...if you don’t want to do this then you can tell me. You don’t have to meet her. I can ask her to go home, or I can take you back to your grandparents if you want. I’m not going to force you to do something that you don’t want to do, okay?” The only sounds for a few moments are the chirping of the birds in the trees that line the street and a car engine in the distance.

“It’s okay dad. She can stay. I’ll meet her.” His brow creases and he reaches up to run his hand down her hair slowly.

“Are you sure?” One more time, just to make doubly sure because he knows his daughter well. And he knows that she’s not entirely happy, but what can he do when she’s verbally telling him it’s okay? He’s giving plenty of chances for her to back out and he wouldn’t be mad at her. Sad, yes, but not angry. 

“Yes daddy.” And with that, she heads into the house as well. He’s left to stand there, face grimaced as he wonders if he should just call it all off. But then he suddenly realises that you’re on your own in there, with his daughters.

“Shit.” He curses and runs inside, faltering in the doorway that leads into the living room. The twins are sat on the couch while Soo-ah is in the arm chair, all three quiet and looking at you like you’re something fascinating. They’re pretty relaxed whereas you’re stiff as a board in the doorway to the kitchen, a brittle smile on your face that turns into one of relief when you see him.

“Hey err...we’re back? Obviously.  Erm, okay well. Girls, this is Y/N, my...girlfriend,” He doesn’t really know if he’s meant to be introducing you as that or just his friend, but they’d already figured it out the other night anyway. “Y/N, this is my eldest daughter, Soo-ah. And this is Ji-soo with her hair down and Ji-eun with her hair in a ponytail.”

“Hello Y/N.” The twins said at the same time, their voices light and whimsical and he almost hisses at how creepy they sound. They’re doing it purposefully, he can see the shine in their eyes because they know people find it weird when they do that. Soo-ah simply gives a polite hello of her own, dipping her head ever so slightly in welcome.

“Hi...erm,” He can tell that you’re struggling to say something and he so desperately wants to go over and place a reassuring arm around you. But he can’t, because he feels he should be with the girls instead. “It’s nice to meet you all. Your dad has told me so much about you.”

The sudden ringing of an alarm in the kitchen interrupts whatever else you were about to say and Hoseok jerks, eyes glancing behind you to the room. “Okay, girls...clean up and then come to the table. Be quick, we’re having lasagne.”

That gets a bright smile from all three as they jump up and rush towards the bathroom situated downstairs, eager to wash their hands before going into the dining room. You’d set the table earlier for him once he’d shown you where everything was and even now, you were helping him by bringing some of the food into the room.

His daughters were smiling in delight as he served the lasagne out to them, his own stomach rumbling at the smell and he realised belatedly that neither you nor him had eaten since breakfast. The plate you place down with garlic bread is soon emptied, with Hoseok making sure to grab two pieces and place one on your own plate.

It’s odd, having five people at the table instead of three, he thinks to himself as he sits down after handing you the plate with your own lasagne. All of them are used to it being just the four of them, with Soo-ah normally sitting next to Hoseok while the twins sit opposite. But today, Hoseok is sat at the end of the table with Soo-ah next to him on the right while you’re next to him on the left. 

It unnerves him a little, taking this weird head of the table position but he doesn’t mention it as he takes a mouthful of lasagne. A quiet hum of appreciation comes from you and he glances over, chewing and smiling at the way your eyes close in delight.

“Daddy! Ji-soo has more than me!” Ji-eun complains before shrieking as her sister pinches her arm. Already, Hoseok has visions of a full fight blowing up between the two because if they’re not being sweet with each other then they’re having astonishing fights and Ji-eun is already turning around to retaliate.

“Hey! What did I say earlier? Best behaviour. Do not fight.” Hoseok hisses at them, eyes narrowing as he gestures a finger at them. Both girls slump down in their chairs, sauce covered lips pursing as they glare at each other. 

And then, as always with their contradictory nature, Ji-soo carefully cuts a piece of lasagne and places it on her sister’s plate without a word. Ji-eun smiles happily and eats it, doing a little butt wiggle dance in her seat in victory and Hoseok has to fight the urge to laugh at them.

Glancing at you, he notes your widened eyes at his sudden rebuke and his cheeks heat up. “Sorry. You get used to it. They’re either working together to cause trouble or they’re fighting with each other.”

You nod slowly at his explanation before a wry smile spreads, eyes flicking back over to the girls who are now sat being good as gold. “It’s okay. I had a friend in high school who was a twin. They had the worst fights but you did not want to come between them. It must be nice to have someone who will always be there for you.”

“You know someone with a twin too?!” Ji-soo exclaims loudly, her pretty eyes going wide with astonishment and Hoseok doesn’t even bother to stop his laugh this time. They’d never met any other twins before and they knew from people’s reactions that they were pretty special.

“I did! I’m not friends with them anymore but she had a twin brother, not a sister like you two. They had a special language that they would talk in and only they understood it.” At that, Ji-eun is the one to squeal in excitement as she claps her hands.

“We do! Daddy hates it when we do.” He grumbles good naturedly at that, pointing at them with his fork before taking another bite of lasagne with a grin. 

“Yeah, it was very strange listening to them. But that’s special though, it means that only you two will ever be able to understand it so it’s something that only you share.” They nod slowly, smiling brightly at your encouragement and his heart warms at how they seem to be pretty accepting of you so far.

His eyes flicker to Soo-ah who’s eating methodically, keeping quiet. She’s always been a quiet girl, but he feels like the silence is more oppressive this time and he chews slowly, wondering how to get her involved too.

You’re talking to the twins now about your favourite Marvel movie, because he’d told you all about their love of the superhero genre and it was a pretty easy way to win favour with them. It seemed to be working too, as Ji-soo was sidling up to you as close as she could get in her chair, her eyes stern with concentration as she discusses in her five-year-old language why she thinks that Black Panther is the best movie.

Which is then countered by Ji-eun’s outraged shout as she disagrees vehemently, proclaiming that the best film is obviously Captain Marvel because she’s a girl and she’s cool and powerful. It leaves him to smile as he rolls his eyes, you throwing your own hat into the ring with the suggestion that your own favourite film is the first Avengers.

He contemplates if he should have warned you about the fact that they’ll never stop talking now that you’ve shown an interest in their favourite subject ever. At least he’d never really mentioned their second passion lately which was Pokemon. 

Admittedly, he was on board with both of these passions but he’d spent so long now discussing them with two overly eager daughters that the very subjects inspired more of a sigh than excitement. Though he would still be taking them to see every film that came out.

“Soo-ah, did you know that Y/N goes horse riding? She even used to do show jumping in high school.” He gestures towards you with an overly bright smile, hoping that discussing his eldest’s favourite passion would encourage her to engage with you in the same way.

All he gets is a sullen look and a shrug before she puts another forkful in her mouth. Despair fills him momentarily but he’s surprised when you take the initiative and take up the conversation he’d suggested. He hadn’t even realised you were listening to him.

“I did! I used to go to competitions on the weekends with my horse, Artemis. She was a really good jumper but I wasn’t very good with her unfortunately. We never really won anything but it was just for fun. Now I just ride whenever I get time. Artemis is pretty old now so we just go trail riding.” Hoseok smiles as your eyes light up as you discuss your horse.

He knew that you were expecting to lose her any time now and it would probably hugely devastate you. After all, you’d had her since you were only 14 and she was still here, 17 years later.

“Cool.” Is the only response he gets from his daughter and he has to bite his tongue in frustration. He’d known that she was going to be the hard one to crack, but he didn’t think she was going to be this cold about it all.

“I think you’d like Artemis, Soo-soo. She’s a...Dutch Warmblood?” He looks at you in question, relieved when you nod in confirmation before he’s smiling back at his daughter. “You told me about those, right? They’re supposed to be really good at that kind of stuff? Maybe, if you want, Y/N will let you ride her.” 

“Of course, she’s really sweet and she’d be good for someone who’s never ridden. She’s old now but as long as you’re not mean with her then she’d be happy to take you round a ring. I think that you’d find her very pretty. She used to be dapple grey but is now just pretty much white.” You say with a smile, turning your head as Ji-soo asks if she can ride too.

“I don’t care.” Soo-ah says suddenly, her voice firm and raised and Hoseok looks at her sharply. Her cheeks are flushed while her brows dip inwards, annoyance and anger written all over her face. “I don’t care about your stupid horse or your stupid riding. I don’t care!”

The silence at the table is awkward after that and Hoseok feels numb, unsure what he’s supposed to do to resolve this situation. So he carefully places his cutlery down on his cleared plate and coughs quietly, giving Soo-ah a smile.

“Soo-ah, sweetheart. It’s okay-” He’s cut off immediately though, as if a switch has been flipped in her.

“Stop saying that! It’s not going to be okay! Because she’s going to come here and ruin everything! You’re going to forget about mom and we have to accept her! I won’t! I don’t care about you! I hate you!” She spat viciously at you but despite her anger, there’s tears brimming in her eyes and Hoseok has never felt more helpless. “I don’t want to talk to you! My dad might love you but I won’t! I never will! I love my mom!”

And with that, she slams her chair out of the way and storms out of the room. The thundering of her feet on the stairs as she runs to her room is soon followed by the resounding slam of her bedroom door and Hoseok feels stunned.

Blinking for a few moments, he watches as the twins faces crease slightly and he can see the tears in their own eyes as uncertainty and fear fills them. They glance between him, you and the doorway and he knows they don’t know what to do.

Are they supposed to be angry with you too, like their sister? He doesn’t want that, and so he clears his tight throat and smiles at them both, a little stiff but they still relax a little.

“It’s okay. Soo-ah’s...not happy about me bringing Y/N here. And she’s allowed to feel that, I’m not mad at her,” Okay, so he was a little bit as she’d just been incredibly rude and mean but it was already fading because most importantly, he understood her. “If you aren’t happy either, then you can tell me. It’s okay.”

Ji-soo looks at him, her beautiful brown eyes shining with unshed tears that she wipes away with a firm hand before shaking her head. “I’m okay daddy. Is Soo-ah okay?”

“She...will be. I’m sure. She’s just...it’s hard for her.” He smiles slightly, moving into Soo-ah’s chair to brush a few strands of hair out of Ji-eun’s face as she watches him quietly. Without even saying anything, she shuffles closer and leans against his side.

“Because she had mommy right?” The question is quiet and his throat feels so tight that it’s hard to swallow. They may only be five, but his twins are so smart and caring.

“Yeah, because she had mommy. So she remembers her, and she’s just worried. But we’re not gonna forget about mommy. She will always be important, okay?” He presses his lips to Ji-eun’s head, kissing her hair before looking at Ji-soo and giving her a reassuring smile.

They’re both quiet for a moment before nodding, and his heart swells with emotion as Jisoo turns to you and takes your hand in her own small ones. “It’s okay. We like you.”

He doesn’t get to see your reaction as he’s looking back at the doorway, wondering if he should go to her and check that she’s doing okay or just let her cool down. On the one hand, he doesn’t want her to feel suffocated when she’s obviously upset but at the same time, he doesn’t want her to feel like he’s abandoning her.

“Go.” You whisper and he looks back sharply, catching your eye as you gesture your head to the door. “It’s okay. Go.”

He stands up and goes to make a move before hesitating, uncertainty in him. You give him another nod and he lets out a deep sigh as his shoulders fall.

“I’ll be right back,” Hoseok smiles awkwardly, mouth stiff as he avoids your eyes. “Be good girls okay? I’ll be back in a few minutes.” He bends down and kisses the twin’s heads, taking in their expression to make sure they’re okay and feeling a bit of relief as their faces are cautiously neutral.

“It’s okay Hoseok, go check on her. I’ll be okay. I’m sure that we can find something fun to do, right?” You give him a tight smile, nerves evident as you look back at the twins with tentative hope. They’d reacted pretty well to Soo-ah’s outburst but he was worried that they might be mean while he was gone. But you give him a ‘go’ look and he knows that you can look after yourself.

So he heads out, feeling a little bad that he’s leaving the table but he has to at least check on Soo-ah. He isn’t sure if he’s supposed to be ignoring her or not but that feels wrong in his gut. She’s already worried about things he doesn’t even know yet, he’d rather not add to that by not coming to see her. At least she knows that her dad is always there for her, even when she doesn’t want him.

Her door is firmly closed and he stands outside it for a moment, hands clenching and unclenching as he’s unsure what to do now. This isn’t a conversation he really knows how to have, but he takes it as a positive really. It at least means that her life since Yoo-jin’s death hasn’t been too tumultuous. 

Taking a deep breath, he raps his knuckles against the door quietly and leans forward, his ear almost pressed to the door. “Soo-ah? It’s dad...are you okay?”

Silence answers him and his stomach sinks. He desperately wants to go in and comfort her, make her smile or just talk to her about her concerns but he’s been very clear over the years about their personal space. A closed door means that he can’t enter without their permission.

It might seem a little extreme given young they all are, but as the only male in the house he felt it was necessary to set those boundaries. When their door was closed, he wouldn’t go in unless invited. They’d grown to be pretty respectful of that for him as well and he was immensely relieved at the high levels of trust they all had with each other all ready.

They needed to know that they had a space that was private and safe, only for them. Which is why he lets out yet another deep sigh, his forehead resting against the white painted wood. It’s at moments like this that he wishes Yoo-jin were still here, so that she can help.

A flash of guilt runs through him then, both for wishing that she was alive when it meant he wouldn’t be with you but also because he is here with his daughters and Yoo-jin isn’t. Swallowing, he pushes that thought away before trying again.

“Soo-soo...I’m not...I’m not mad at you. I know you, and I know that you’re not mean or cruel. You’re just...I know this is confusing for you, and it’s hard. I’m not angry, and neither is Y/N. We understand, but I wish you’d talk to me. Please, let me know what’s upsetting you exactly.” Hoseok really isn’t sure what he’s meant to be saying to her but he’s speaking the truth; he isn’t mad with her.

He was at first, when the biting words spilled out of her. Firstly because he was simply shocked that his daughter could be that rude and mean but then secondly because he’d seen the hurt that had flashed over your face at her blunt rejection. But that had gone quickly when he’d seen the film of tears that had glazed over his little girl’s eyes and he’d known that she only lashing out because she was confused and scared.

“Soo-soo…” His voice trailed off, uncertainty over what to do when he heard noises from inside and his heart jumped a little. 

“Go away dad,” Soo-ah’s voice was strained and he could practically hear the tears, causing his face to grimace as his paternal instincts screamed at him to go to his hurting daughter. “Leave me alone.”

“Soo-ah...sweetheart…”

“Go away!” The words are shrill and he closes his eyes, feeling his whole body drain of energy as he recognises a losing battle. Well, no one can say he didn’t at least try. And at least he’s come to her, even if she doesn’t want him there. It’s not even one of those scenarios where she’s telling him to go away but he can tell she actually wants him there.

This is one of those times when she evidently wants to be left alone. So he will, for now at least.

“Okay Soo-ah, I’ll go. But I’m downstairs if you need me. Just come, or call, and I’ll come up okay? I’m not mad, you can talk to me,” He rests his hand on the door, trying to push through his love and affection to her. “I love you.”

With that, he lets his shoulders slump in defeat, waiting a few moments longer to see if she would come out before walking back down the hall. As much as he’d love to sit and wait her out, he has two other daughters that he needs to be worrying about. Two twin five-year-old’s, actually, who he’s left alone with you.

The realisation causes him to pause, eyes widening as he realises the carnage he could have potentially left you with. They’re handfuls with him, and he at least has the authority to ground them or tell them off. He can’t even imagine how easily they’re running you around.

Rushing down the stairs, he moves into the dining room only to pause in confusion, noting the suspiciously clean table. Heading through to the kitchen, he hears the dishwasher running and is even more confused.

The girl’s don’t know how to use the dishwasher, which must mean that you’d put them in there for him. Guilt rises immediately as he realises that you’ve cleaned up dinner for him, giving him one less thing to do. He appreciates it, but at the same time, he can’t help but think his mom would be scolding him right now.

You’re a guest in his house. Therefore, you should not be cleaning up after yourself. He should be doing that for you.

A sudden peal of bright, girlish laughter from the living room distracts him and he headed through the doorway in pursuit of it. The scene he comes across makes him pause in surprise, head tilting for a moment before a smile spreads and he rests his shoulder against the frame.

None of them have seen him yet, but the twins had you down on the floor with them as they showed you their expansive toy collection. Currently, they had the whole set of Avengers dolls along with others he’d bought for them from the Marvel collection. They were most definitely superhero girls, and currently they were fighting over who got to play as Captain Marvel.

Despite the fact they had three versions of her, but he’d discovered over the years that if one of them wanted something then the other wanted it twice as much. You were sat between them both, a bemused smile on your face as you held a Shuri and Black Panther doll in each hand, looking them over intently.

“Hey, hey! Come on now, let’s not fight, yeah? How about...neither of you be Captain Marvel because you’re both fighting? Why not be someone else? Shuri’s really cool,” You wiggle the doll with a grin, brows raising as you raise her arms up and pretend to fire lasers like in the film. “And then we’ve also got Nebula!”

“Nebula’s bad!” Ji-soo pouted, flopping down onto her butt and crossing her arms. Ji-eun pushed her immediately, laughing loudly as her sister fell over.

“Nebula’s cool! I wanna be her.” She grabbed the doll from you quickly and grinned up at you, pushing the sheet of black hair out of her eyes and behind her ear. He really did need to get their hair cut. It was a mess of tangles as usual right now, causing him to sigh as he knew how much of a struggle it was to get them to sit still and have their hair brushed.

“Nuh-uh, Shuri’s the best. She’s smart. I’m smarter than you.” Hoseok has to bite his lower lip to keep the chuckle inside that so desperately wants to escape as he watches your face fall slightly as they begin to fight once more. Welcome to his world, he thinks to himself, fully amused.

“Hey now, what have I told you both about fighting?” He says sternly, heading into the room and standing over them both with raised brows. There’s absolutely no need to look at you, because he’s fully aware that he’s using his dad voice right. 

And he was equally aware of your thoughts about his ‘dad’ voice, given all the times he’d been on the phone with you and suddenly had to to tell them off, or when he’d given them their goodnight call when they were with their grandparents. It had made him embarrassed at first, to realise his voice changed that much but you’d just been thoroughly amused.

Ji-soo immediately smiles at him, rushing up to her feet and running over to him with Shuri clasped tightly in her hand. He laughed loudly and came back over with her, small hand clasped tightly in his own as she directed him to sit on the floor next to you. Looking over at you with a small smile, he leans over and whispers to you.

“Thank you for cleaning up, but you really didn’t have to.”

“Hoseok, I was alone with twin five-year-old’s that I don’t know. When I’m anxious, I clean. Besides, it wasn’t any trouble and they wanted to help.” His brows rose at that and he looked back at the twin’s, taking in the sloping noses that resembled his own so strongly.

“Wow...so it’s just daddy that you won’t help, huh?” Pressing a hand to his chest, he pouts dramatically in a wounded tone that has Ji-eun giggling as she launches herself at him and settles in his lap. She’s getting too big to be doing this, but he won’t complain. One day, she won’t do it all.

“Daddy said we have to be good.” His heart warmed at that and an immense flush of pride swelled deep within, pressing a kiss to her head in pure paternal love. Glancing back at you, his cheeks flushed slightly at the look of adoration you give him and he just knows that you’re internally screaming at his interaction.

“So. If you’re Nebula, and Ji-soo is Shuri...then what can Y/N and I be? What about...if I’m Captain Marvel?” Ji-eun gasps loudly, shaking her head furiously and he splutters out a mouthful of hair as her ponytail smacks him firmly in the face.

“No daddy! You can’t. You have to be Iron Man!” He lets out another gasp, not actually bothered because Iron Man was cool but he’d actually wanted to be Captain Marvel. The film was great, sue him.

“Why? Because I’m a boy!” Yet he doesn’t push away the Iron Man doll, he calls them dolls purely because figurine is probably too hard for them to say to right now. The red and gold figurine is well used, scratches and dents marring the plastic surface from the intense playing they’d given him over the years.

Which included seeing if he could fly by throwing him out of the window onto the drive. That would have just gotten an eye roll from him normally, except they’d thrown him with some force and he’d landed firmly on Hoseok’s car. Who would have known that such a small toy would cause such a scratch on the windscreen?

“No daddy, because Y/N can be Pepper.” Ji-soo hands you a doll, smaller than the others and from the Iron Man 3 film but just as good. You take it from her with a gracious smile but he can see the confusion in your eyes as to why you have to be Pepper Potts and not one of the other superheroes. 

He doesn’t even think to question the fact that his kids that are doing that odd thing where they both seem to know exactly what the other is thinking. 

“Why Pepper? Why can’t she be Captain Marvel if I can’t?” Playfully, he pushes at the doll in Ji-eun’s hands and she giggles sweetly, looking up at him with those warm brown eyes that he loves so dearly.

“Because Iron Man loves Pepper, and you love Y/N.” Well...there’s not much room for argument there really. His cheeks once more flush red as he steadfastly avoids your eyes, oddly embarrassed at his daughters for outing him so thoroughly to you. You knew he loved you obviously, but the easy acceptance with which they react makes him feel a little odd. 

He doesn’t really know why, but he pushes it away and takes a deep breath. “Okay sweetpea. Now then...what bad guy are we fighting?” 

-

Soo-ah doesn’t come down for the rest of the night, nor does she let Hoseok into her room whenever he comes to check on her. It fills him with worry and he knows that he spends most of the night looking at the ceiling in anxiety.

He knows that, because he’s had more than a few comforting touches or smiles from you throughout the evening. An hour of playing with the twins had soon turned into them sitting with both Hoseok and you on the couch while episodes of Pokemon played on the flat screen television.

They seemed to have got along with you pretty well, and while they certainly weren’t being overly accommodating, they had been open enough that he got the impression that everything was going to be pretty okay with them. You had enough common interests with them to keep them entertained and he had the added benefit of them both being influenced by each other.

So if one really liked you, then the other would come around soon.

Ji-soo in particular seemed to be the one that he suspected would latch onto you with a few more visits. She was already more than enamoured in the stories you’d told her of the places that you’d been over the years and he wondered if you knew that you were probably going to end up with two little shadows soon enough.

After a few episodes of Pokemon, he’d put on Detective Pikachu at Ji-eun’s request because you hadn’t seen it before and they found that to be a complete travesty. It had been around 8pm then and he was being generous in letting them stay up later than he normally would in honour of your visit.

The first hour of the film had involved you having to spend more time listening to the running commentary from the twin’s as they explained important plot points, or what they was important, and point out every little thing. He was pretty sure that you hadn’t actually been able to properly watch any of it, and he made a mental note to watch it again with you at a later date.

And then everything had gone silent. He’d been so invested in his own thoughts and worry about Soo-ah that he hadn’t even noticed until the credits were rolling and no one had complained about it.

Turning his head, he couldn’t help the smile that spread over his face as he took in the sight next to him. Something he probably hadn’t expected to happen for months, but evidently all three were more tired than he’d anticipated.

Pulling his phone out of his pocket, he quietly unlocked it and turned on the camera before taking a picture. Staring at his screen, he grinned and set it to his home screen and placed his phone on the arm of the couch.

Ji-eun was curled up next to her sister, her head resting on Ji-soo’s shoulder until their hair blended together perfectly. Ji-soo on the other hand, was curled up into your side, your arm resting around them both while your head had fallen back against the couch, all three sleeping quietly and he felt a ridiculous amount of warmth and love for you all.

Carefully, he stood up and lifted Ji-eun up as slowly as he could so as not to wake her. She made a soft little noise of complaint in his arms but didn’t stir, not until he was shifting her bed covers until he could get her beneath them. Ideally, he’d like to get her into her pyjamas and have her brush her teeth, but he knew that if he tried to wake her then he’d just have grumpiness followed by an inability to sleep for another few hours.

So this time, he’d let them sleep in their clothes. 

He repeated the same actions with Ji-soo before giving them both a kiss on the head and whispering good night to them, turning off the lamp in their room and closing the door behind him while their night light glowed warmly. Heading back downstairs, he was left with the sight of you fast asleep on the couch.

Hoseok realised that he really, really liked the sight of you in his home like this. It was an odd feeling and he shook his head, moving into the kitchen and looking in the fridge. The dish of lasagne had been left on the side, some foil covering it as it had cooled and he looked inside casually.

There was one slice left, and without a word he put it into a small tupperware tub before heading back into the living room. Crouching down next to you, he placed his hand on your knee and pushed gently while calling out your name to wake you.

A quiet groan left you as you blinked blearily, eyes glazed until they focused on him. They were blank for a moment before filling with warmth as he smiled up at you. Glancing to the side, you frowned slightly at the missing girls and he laughed slightly, standing up and taking your hand to pull you up.

You wobbled slightly, leaning your weight against him as you got your balance but he took care of that by wrapping his arms around your shoulders and hugging you to him tightly. Neither said anything for a few minutes, just simply enjoying the feeling of being in each others arms and he wished that you didn’t have to go.

“Tonight was...good. I love the twins already, they’re...characters,” You chuckle against his chest and he can’t help but laugh in return as he nods. “But sweet. I really like them. And who knew you were this good at cooking hmm? Really got myself a man who can do it all huh?”

His cheeks burn bright red then as he makes a few protesting noises but you shush him loudly, leaning your chin on his chest to look up at him with an adoring expression. “I love you. Your family...is wonderful. I can feel the love between you all, it’s...really nice. Even with Soo-ah. I was a bit awkward but I can understand why she feels like that. I hope that she can come round to me.”

“I’m sure she will. One day. I’m not going to push her though. I feel bad about it because I knew she wasn’t okay with it, but she kept telling me she was. Maybe I moved too fast with it all.” You shake your head in response, tightening your arms around him and pressing a kiss to his chest.

“She’s a big girl, and if she tells you that she’s okay with something then you have to take her at face value sometimes. We all do things that we don’t really want to do. I get the feeling that she was trying for you and at least the ice is broken now. If she refuses to have anything to do with me then...that’s within her rights I guess. At least I’ve met her. Don’t beat yourself up about it, please.” He lets out a bone deep sigh before nodding slowly.

“Okay. Thank you. For today...everything. I...despite the thing with Soo-ah, I’m really happy. Like...really, I’m so glad that the twins seem to like you a lot.” Pulling away from him, you grin as you head out into the hallway and grab your jacket and bag.

“I’m glad that you’re happy. You deserve some happiness too Hoseok, remember that.” Nodding, he catches sight of one of the photographs of Yoo-jin on the wall and swallows thickly. You were right, he did deserve to be happy as well. Yoo-jin wouldn’t want him to wallow forever.

“Oh, you can take the last of the lasagne. This is not going to get eaten unless it’s by me having midnight munchies, and I do not need the extra weight.” Patting his stomach, he held out the container which you took with a bemused expression.

“You make out like you’re overweight Hoseok. You’re not. You’re cuddly sized.” The teasing in your voice causes him to roll his eyes but he just accepts you hug once more, the muffled thanks from you taken in gratitude as he takes a deep inhale of you.

“Be safe. Drive carefully. Text me when you get home.” You exaggeratedly agree to all of his demands before he lets you go, standing in the open door as you turn to him and pull him down into a goodbye kiss. It maybe goes on a little too long, but he doesn’t care.

“I love you.”

“I love you too. Text me.” He says sternly, wagging a finger in your direction as you head over to your car in the darkness.

“Yes dad!”

“Don’t start that again!” But his protest is pointless as you just laugh and get into your car, reversing out of his drive and pulling away. He watches until he can’t see your tail lights anymore before heading back in and locking the door behind him.

His usual nightly routine is followed after that, but after he brushed his teeth and had done his business in the bathroom, he heads back over to Soo-ah’s door and knocks lightly. There’s no answer, and he wonders if she’s gone to sleep.

It makes his heart hurt to think that he can’t resolve this tonight with her, but he decides that he’s going to try and heal the rift between them tomorrow. He has to. He can’t go on with his little girl being mad at him.

After a few more minutes of silence, he sighed heavily and turns off the light before heading into his own bedroom. He spends half an hour beneath the covers of his bed, scrolling through social media and the news on his phone. You haven’t texted him yet, and worry fills him when suddenly, a light knock reverberates around the room.

Sitting up suddenly, he frowns and calls out for whoever it is to come in. The door opens slowly and he’s met with Soo-ah, dressed in her pyjamas and her hair still in the pigtails from earlier. She looks shy and hesitant, her gaze on the floor as one hand crosses over the stomach, holding the doorknob firmly.

“Can I come in daddy?” Immediately he’s nodding, opening his arms to her and she quietly closes the door behind her before rushing over, climbing onto the bed and burying herself in his arms. Even in the dim light of his bedside lamp, he’d recognised the swollen red eyes of someone who has spent a long time crying and he coos to her softly as she wraps her arms around him tightly.

Laying back on the bed, he pulls her with him and kisses her head. “Soo-soo, what’s wrong? I’m not mad at you.”

“Really? I was mean though.” Her voice is more childlike than he’s ever heard it and his heart tugs for her.

“Yeah, I’m not mad. I mean...I wish you hadn’t been mean, but I know that it’s a tough situation for you. Y/N wasn’t mad either. I just...I wish that you would have told me that you didn’t want to and I would have told her to go home. You’re important to me Soo-ah, your comfort is important.” He whispers to her.

“I was okay with it, I swear. I was worried, because I don’t want her to take mom’s place. But I know you like her. And you’ve always been alone,” She pauses, burying her face in his chest while her small arms squeeze him tighter. “I tried, but...I just...I was angry. She’s pretty and smart and funny, and you look at her all funny and it made me angry because she’s not mom.”

Hoseok blinks a few times, trying to stop himself from crying as she blurts out all of her inner feelings. He can’t even imagine how hard this has all been for her, but he lets her continue.

“I want mom, I want mom because she’s pretty and smart and funny too but mom is dead so I can’t have her. But if you’re single then she’s still here. Y/N means that she’s not here anymore, because Y/N will be here and you’ll take down her pictures and then she’ll be our mom but she’s not our mom!” Her words are fast and staccato, not really making too much sense but he doesn’t say anything about it. She’s only ten, and she’s just worried and upset about everything.

“And the twins were being so nice and they didn’t seem to care! I just wanted to scream at them! What about mom! Why does no one remember mom?!” A hiccup soon turns into a sob then and he hugs her tighter to him, letting her cry out her frazzled emotions.

“No one is going to forget mom, okay? I’m not going to forget her and she’s not going to disappear from this house. She will always be here, because you and your sisters are here. There were always be pictures of her in the house for you and I will always talk to you about her, whenever you want. I miss your mom so much, and I still love her. My relationship with Y/N doesn’t mean that she’s going to be forgotten, because she isn't. She is important to all of us and Y/N knows that. She doesn’t want to take your mom’s place, because that place is your mom’s, like I said before.” Pressing a kiss to her head again, he swallows and contemplates how to continue.

“I won’t ever expect you to call Y/N mom, and neither will she. I know you Soo-ah, and I know this is hard for you. Harder than for the twins, because you got five with your mom. But don’t be mad at them. They don’t know any different than it just being us four. They never got to have mom with them, so to them this is all new. I just...I love you all, and I don’t want to hurt any of you.” The final sentence is whispered and he feels more than a little despair.

Silence falls between them for a while before Soo-ah speaks once more.

“Tell me about mommy. Was she nice?” He’s nodding before he even realises it, flicking through his memories of the 7 years he had with Yoo-jin before finding a story for her. And so for the next hour, he proceeds to regale his daughter with all the stories of her mom that she’d never heard before. Stories he’d forgotten over time, but now remembered so vividly.

Glancing at the photograph on the other bedside table of her, his heart hurts as he remembers his beautiful wife. Kissing Soo-ah’s forehead, he smiles down at her.

“You look just like your mom. I know that she’d be so proud of you, you’re such a good girl. I know that she loves you a lot, just like I do. Don’t ever doubt that, okay? No matter what happens, I love you and your mom loves you too.” Soo-ah’s eyes fill with tears once more and she sniffles.

“I’m sorry daddy. I’m sorry I was mean to Y/N. I don’t hate her.” He laughs softly, pulling her back into a bear hug and squeezing her until she giggles, the sound making his heart soar.

“I know you don’t. I know you Soo-soo, and you’ve got too big of a heart to ever hate anyone. She knows that too.” Soo-ah quietens after that and he hums lightly, some song he heard a long time ago but can’t remember the name of. It seems to be working as Soo-ah’s eyes droop closed and she fights desperately to stay awake.

“Tell her I’m sorry. I’ll be nice next time. I swear,” She mutters, voice thick with sleep and he grins and acknowledges it. “Will she still let me ride her horse?”

He desperately wants to laugh at that and part of him wonders how much of this is because she wants to ride a horse. But he’s not going to look a gift horse in the mouth, pun fully intended. He would give Artemis a big, juicy carrot whenever he saw her.

“She’d be happy to. If you want to, then I’ll let her teach you how to ride as well.” A tiny noise of happiness leaves his daughters mouth but she doesn’t say anything further, eyes closing finally before she’s fallen fast asleep.

He doesn’t expect this to be the last time she’ll have an issue with him dating you, in fact he fully expects more issues as she comes to terms with her feelings regarding the whole thing. But at least she came to him and told him what was upsetting her. And more than that, she had apologised for her behaviour. He wanted to apologise to her as well for putting her into the situation, but instead he was just going to have to make sure that he paid more attention next time.

For ten minutes, he simply enjoys the happiness he feels from the reconciliation with his daughter and the exultation he feels at the fact he’s not having to go to sleep with her angry at him. Finally though, he gets up and carefully takes her to her own bed, musing to himself how he ended up doing this with every daughter tonight when he hasn’t had to put Soo-ah to bed like this in years now.

When he gets back to his own, he sees the message icon on his phone blinking and eagerly jumps back into bed, turning the screen on to see that you had finally texted him.

[9:31pm] Y/N: I’m home :)

[9:31pm] Y/N: I stopped at the store and they had a 2 for 1 on your shampoo. 

[9:32pm] Y/N: You can keep one here and take the other home :)

[9:32pm] Y/N: Also bought a candy bar. I’m eating it now. Mmmm

He grins at your texts and shakes his head before his fingers are flying across the screen, typing out his own response.

[9:35pm] Hoseok: Mean, you know I can’t eat candy

[9:36pm] Y/N: We established that was a lie yesterday Mr Jung

[9:36pm] Hoseok: :(

[9:36pm] Y/N: I’d share my candy with you :)

[9:37pm] Hoseok: Ha. Thanks. For the shampoo too <3

[9:37pm] Hoseok: I just put Soo-ah to bed. She came to me. Told me why she was mad. She says sorry

[9:38pm] Y/N: She doesn’t need to apologise! She’s allowed to be mad. Is she okay?

[9:38pm] Hoseok: Yeah, it was exactly what I thought. Worried about her mom. I just have to make sure she knows I won’t forget her

[9:39pm] Y/N: You won’t. I don’t want to take her place. Even though I kind of am but you get what I mean

[9:40pm] Hoseok: I do. And I love you for it

[9:40pm] Y/N: I love you too

[9:41pm] Hoseok: She also wants to know if you’ll still let her ride Artemis

[9:42pm] Y/N: Lol, of course! 

[9:42pm] Hoseok: Kinda said you’d teach her how to ride too

[9:43pm] Y/N: Haha, again, of course. I’d be happy to for you :) and the twins if they want

[9:43pm] Hoseok: Thank you. I’m gonna sleep now. I love you <3

[9:43pm] Y/N: I love you too <3

He grins at the final message before placing his phone on the bedside table and looking at the picture of Yoo-jin and him on his own table. Smiling softly, he reaches out and brings it closer to him, rubbing his thumb over her face beneath the glass.

“I hope you’re okay with this baby. I’m sorry you can’t be here, I wish you were. I hope you’re not mad at me for being with Y/N. I think you’d approve though, I really love her a lot already and she makes me so happy. I miss you, but I hope you’re okay with me moving on. I won’t forget you though, like I told Soo-ah.” Placing the frame back on the table, he turns off the lamp and curls up beneath the covers with a sigh before drifting off to sleep, his dreams filled with his daughters, you and Yoo-jin as a happy family together.

[flipflap-flipflap]

[Alright take-two on this damn post.  First one got eaten by post editor right as I was ready to post.  You see how long this is?  Save to drafts, kids.]

I’m here to shove a manga on you: Ookami Shounen Wa Kyou Mo Uso O Kasaneru (The Boy Who Cried Wolf Also Told a Lie Today).  It’s a gender bending romance.  Despite how awful that probably sounds, it’s actually really fucking good and I do not say that lightly. 

(No spoilers, this is all in the first chapter)  A high school boy insecure about his intimidating face, Itsuki, has fallen for a shy loner girl, Tokujira, who does not seem specifically phased by his naturally scary face.  So he takes a risk and confesses, but she turns him down brutally.  Itsuki goes to his sister to lament his insecurities about his face, which he (more or less correctly) attributes as why he can’t make connections.  To give him a new perspective on his appearance, his sister (trans btw) gives him a makeover while he’s sleeping and then kicks him to the curb of her salon - fully crossdressed.  On his way home, Itsuki (♀) ends up bumping into Tokujira, and she mistakes him for a boyish girl.  Under this misunderstanding, she asks "her” for a favor...

She has androphobia, and she has it bad.  So much so she can’t even look at men without snapping violently or becoming physically ill.  And Itsuki (♀) is just boyish enough to trigger her, but not enough to lock her down.  So she asks for “her” help, to see if she can desensitize herself to her phobia. Itsuki’s in a bind for a couple obvious reasons, not the least being the guilt of deceiving Tokujira. But nonetheless, he genuinely wants to help her.  So, he decides to continue crossdressing, diving into a lie that he soon finds he has no easy exit from.

I really recommend this manga.  I cannot say that enough times.  It is phenomenal, shattering tropes left and right in fun and interesting ways.  Do yourself a favor and give this manga a try.

Personal feelings and meta analysis below the cut.  It’s, uh, ungodly long, and will get very spoilery.  But I will flag spoilers.  And there will be pretty pictures?

(Also, no, I did not go into this planning to compare a manga about crossdressing to the abolitionist writings of Frederick Douglass, but reality deserves to be a bit absurd sometimes.)

Before you think I’m getting spoilery, with the intro I gave or anything I don’t mark as spoilers, I’m really not.  Everything outside of spoilers is right on the package at the start.  It sounds like I’m spoiling late-game stuff, right?  That’s something that was really fantastic to me: this manga doesn’t spoon feed you.  There’s no arcs of pure silent angst, even at the lowest point in the story. These kids are smart, they think and intuit on the spot, and they share what they’re feeling with each other like good friends do.  Like that next panel down there with Itsuki introspecting about his confidence level while crossdressing?  That’s from the first chapter!  These kids are smart.  And god damn that is so nice to see.

There was a lot I liked about this manga, but at the top is how compelling the protagonist and his internal conflict are.  Right from the first chapter he’s already wracked with guilt about what he’s about to do: deceive this girl by pretending to be a safe space.  But Tokujira told Itsuki (♀) she hopes to one day be able to fall in love, and Itsuki wants to ensure she can have that - even if it’s not him that gets to confess to her.  He’s fully aware of exactly how fucked up what he’s doing is, and is appropriately beating himself up over it in a really realistic way.  But although the guilt never fades, it slowly gains company in happiness. He enjoys this new, fragile life he has constructed around the two precious new friends he's made as a girl.

It was probably easy to gloss over in the synopsis, but arguably the biggest part of Itsuki (♂)’s conflict is his complex about his face.  He looks dangerous, and because of that he is afraid to even lift his head or smile in front of others.  But as Itsuki (♀), he smiles and laughs without fear.  It becomes immediately clear to him on the first day that he's a more confident person while crossdressing.  Happier in a way he can't be as a man.

Botan is easily my favorite character in the series.  She’s introduced early on, as Tokujira’s first and only friend before Itsuki (♀).  At the start she’s a dangerous third wheel, a serious threat to Itsuki’s ability to keep up his lie.  And though the situation is (thankfully) defused rather quickly, she becomes a massive source of internal conflict for Itsuki. Nonetheless, she becomes a dear friend for both Itsuki ♂ and ♀. She’s just so...*chef’s kiss*

^This face is the repository of all my love and affection.

Mark my words, this is the first and I assume last time I will ever say this: love triangle good. You know it’s inevitable in a romance genre piece, but this manga approaches the trope in a new and compelling way. [Spoiler] Needless to say, it’s between Itsuki, Tokujira, and Botan.  But...there’s two Itsukis involved, ♂ and ♀, and in the center of it all is this lie. His lie stops being about him: it's about not hurting these two girls he cares so much about. [/Spoiler]

On a more personal note, I saw so much of myself in Itsuki’s older sister, Ibuki.  She runs a salon, catering especially to crossdressers and transwomen.  She’s a self-described “Youthling”, an alien from the planet Youth, obsessed with observing the exciting and turbulent lives of the youths of earth.  For more or less for the same reasons most of us do: transpeople don’t tend to get the youths we want, if we allow ourselves to experience youth at all. So it’s nice to be able to enjoy it vicariously, through this younger generation that is able to more fearlessly pursue the lives we couldn't. 

^Incidentally, one of my favorite interactions in the manga.

Despite getting Itsuki into this crossdressing mess, she’s someone he can always return to and confide in, and get good, helpful advice from.  Her whole philosophy is to give young people agency to explore their identities and find themselves, and though she tells Itsuki the road he's taking is dangerous as soon as she learns what he's doing, she'll always support him however she can.

That, I feel, is what separates her from other, more creepy/pedophilic enabler types, like Sawako from K-On! or Lucoa from Dragon Maid. It’s a refreshingly honest and respectful portrayal of a quirky adult just trying to be a good older sister.

The last thing I want to say, and I’m not going to even mark this as a spoiler because of course it’s going to happen and if you can’t predict that then you’re not my problem, is that Itsuki of course eventually has to drop his lie.  All I’ll say about it is that it is probably going to live in my head for years. Everything about it, the lead up, the execution, the fallout, and the recovery, are all so masterfully crafted for maximum emotional impact.

That’s all I want to say exclusively about my personal feelings.  On to analysis.  There will be a lot more contextual spoilers here that, even without reading the parts I’ve specially blocked off will probably leak through.  Read at your own risk, but I would recommend revisiting after you have finished the manga.

One thing I really want to talk about is language.  That’s right, I’m going to compare a crossdressing manga to The Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass, the autobiography of a freed slave turned abolitionist. Douglass talks about a concept that has remained imprinted on my mind ever since I first read it: how and why slaves struggled to comprehend the concept of freedom.  This wasn’t anything to do with fear or “racial inferiority” like pro-slavers would argue, but rather with a lack of vocabulary.  They have all of these feelings and things they know to be true, but lack the words to make meaningful sense of them.  For Douglass specifically, his life completely changed when he learned the word “abolition.”  It was like a floodgate burst, as he was suddenly able to put meaning to feeling, create context from chaos.

And that’s right, we see that happen in a big way, with Tokujira.  This should be an obvious development, but as it happens late in the manga I will mark it [Spoiler].  As Tokujira and Itsuki (♀) practice things like talking, eye contact, holding hands, etc., Tokujira naturally starts to fall for Itsuki (♀).  But she doesn’t understand that.  An important part of her character is that, growing up, she focused on expanding her vocabulary as much as humanly possible in the hopes of being able to better articulate herself.  So words are very important to her.  It’s not until she sees a work of lesbian fiction on display that she finally realizes that’s the word she’s looking for.  The floodgate bursts, and all of her emotions suddenly make sense.  She realizes she loves Itsuki (♀). [/Spoiler]

And I think that is a vital and underexplored concept when discussing LGBT youth, especially in countries where even knowledge of these concepts is taboo.  The reason so many LGBT youth struggle with their identities, especially trans youth, is because we do not have the vocabulary to conceptualize our feelings.  I am always excited to see this concept play out, especially in this context.  It’s such an important thing that needs to be addressed more broadly.

Moving on, I want to talk about historical context of the genre as it relates to what the author did here.  Notably, I want to talk about a specific trope rampant in Japanese queer fiction, specifically early lesbian fiction: the idea that queerdom is a meaningless, youthful phase that children will naturally and inevitably grow out of.  It’s problematic for obvious reasons.

[HELLA HELLA SPOILERS]  My kneejerk reaction to the ending of this manga was that the author fell into this trope.  In the end, Itsuki comes to the conclusion that he does not need to crossdress.  So again, kneejerk.  But...it really wasn’t like that.  He never had any dysphoria; crossdressing was always just a necessity of his circumstance.  Nonetheless he learned to analyze and value his experience crossdressing as a woman, and because of that grew as a man.  And as part of his journey to understand his identity we, through him, see why some people crossdress.  Along with his example, we see why his sister, a bona fide post-op transsexual, has made it a permanent change to her life.  Likewise, we see Miyama, who crossdresses purely for the gender euphoria, but has no (stated) interest in going all the way.  These are all presented as valid and meaningful. [/Spoiler]

Crossdressing, and gender nonconformity in general, is portrayed not as some one-dimensional fetish like cultural taboo would depict it to be, but rather a meaningful exercise for exploring and critically analyzing your own identity.  For some, yes, it’s a phase, but an importantly transformative one when done right.  While for others, it is a gateway to a new way of experiencing and enjoying life.  Or, it’s fun just for the pragmatic reasons...

I honestly cannot recommend this manga enough.  Tragically, I cannot imagine it ever getting an official english translation, so you’ll have to settle for a  scanlation like the one I linked in the title up top (and here, again).  It’s a really good translation, though the site is predictably sketchy.  Warning for lots of NSFW ads.

Read it, and then come talk to me about it!!!  There is basically zero fan community and I need to fangirl with someone!

[nymphigeon]

From me, to you || 04

♤ Pairing: Taehyung x Reader

♤ Genre: fluff, angst, romance, hybrid au, hybrid!Taehyung, detective!reader

♤ Words: 3.2k

♤ Rating: PG-13

♤ Warnings (for this chapter): swearing, mentions of blood, mentions of hybrid abuse, a panic attack.

♤ A/N: Sorry this was uploaded late, I couldn’t make the deadline T_T

* Chuffing: The sound tigers make when they feel content.

Synopsis: A story in which he has never known love, so you’ll give it to him.

Series masterlist

03 04 05

“Y/N, can we talk in my office?” My supervisor, Ella Baker, stands at the end of my desk. Her blood red lipstick contrasting against her pale skin causes her to look intimidating. Perhaps she did it on purpose. I quickly put my computer on stand-by before standing up and following her into her personal office. She shuts the door after I’ve entered and motions for me to take a seat, while she sits on the side of her desk.

“How’s the hybrid doing?” A careful start to the conversation, no way for me to figure out what she needs from me now. “Doing okay. He’s traumatized, but they’re taking care of him well at the hospital.” She nods at my words. “You did a great job finding the hybrid. Had you not checked the entire area we would’ve missed it.” I don’t care much for her praise. Me finding Taehyung has a completely different value to her than is has to me.

“It’s an important source of information for us. When can we interrogate it?” She really gets right to the point, doesn’t she? I have to hold in a sigh of disappointment. “He gets released tomorrow, the hospital is sending him to a hybrid care centre after.” The words pain me, but as sketchy as the hybrid care centres are, there is nothing I can do on my own… Unless- “Not needed, take this file to the hospital tomorrow.” Unless my supervisor helps me. She hands me sealed envelope with the police symbol stamped on the front.

Truth be told, I don’t want to question Taehyung. I’ve been visiting him every day during his stay at the hospital and have come to know quite a few things about him. Anything that reminds him of the person he used to live with makes him upset. Obviously, he has a lot of negative feelings towards his owner. I’m scared that interrogating him will make him panic. If I told my supervisor though, I’m sure she would definitely not agree to waiting. She wants to catch this offender and she wants it now.

“The hybrid is under our care until it is proven innocent.” She smirks, a scary look crossing over her face. “The envelope contains…. Well you’ll see when you hand it off.” Standing back up, she moves behind her desk and sits on the chair. I know what that envelope contains, she doesn’t have to tell me. I just got ordered to arrest a potential suspect, the very hybrid I’ve grown to care for.

“You’re dismissed.” Her hand lazily waves in the direction of the door. I don’t waste a second, quickly bowing after standing up. Before I actually walk out however, there is just one thing I need to clear up. “He. The hybrid is a he.”

“Well I guess this settles it.” Putting down the file, the doctor sighs. “He is all yours.” The hybrid in question has been swinging his legs as he sits on the side of the hospital bed. A small bag containing the few belongings the hybrid has lays next to him on the ground. He hasn’t been paying attention to our conversation, too occupied with the game on my phone.

I nod to the doctor before turning to Taehyung, who has since noticed our conversation is over. “Leaving?” He hands me my phone back and stands up, taking the small bag off the ground. “Let’s go.” The phone in my hand disappear inside my pocket so my hand is free to hold for the boy. Said hybrid happily accepts the gesture, waving to the doctor, who is extremely confused about the lack of handcuffs, as we walk out the door. As much as this is an arrest, Taehyung doesn’t need to know.

The ride back to the office is quiet, except for the sound of Taehyung nervously tapping whatever he can find. When we’re about five minutes away, I decide to speak up. “Nobody will hurt you, everyone knows the hybrid laws and is trained to keep themselves to it.” And so is every other human being on earth who has been on the internet in the past two years, but I don’t tell him that. The hybrid nods and sends a nervous smile my way.

“I’ll be fine.” He says it more to himself than to me. An unspoken conversation takes place in his head, apparent by the few confident nods he gives. “Yes, I’ll be fine. You’ll protect me.” I don’t reply him in any way after that. No matter how hard I try, I can’t tell him he’s wrong. That back in the office I don’t have any power. I can’t do anything, but something tells me that I will.

The moment we walk into my office we get greeted by my supervisor. She smiles sweetly at the hybrid desperately trying to hide his body behind my smaller form, completely ignoring the state he is in. Much like myself she doesn’t seem to be afraid of Taehyung, in fact, there is almost something mischievous glinting in her eyes.

“This will be your home for a while, if you could follow me I’ll lead you to the place you’ll be staying.” Knowing that Taehyung will not follow her on his own, combined with my distrust for Ella, I start walking behind her. Taehyung follows my steps, staying close to my side. The office is rather empty today, but there are still people watching us, making him uncomfortable.

It doesn’t take long for us to reach our destination. My heart drops at the sight. A thought I’ve been trying to push to the back of my mind calls attention upon itself. As a potential suspect in the case, Taehyung will be sleeping in a cell. I was trained not to pick sides until all necessary evidence is collected, but everything in my body screams for me to defend him.

He didn’t do it, he definitely didn’t kill anyone. Yet still, I have to stand here, watching as the realization seeps into Taehyung, his eyes widening when they land on the bars. He whips his head back in my direction, bringing his hand up to gently, with uncertainty, tug on my uniform. He doesn’t understand what’s happening, silently asking for my help, or even just an explanation of sorts.

My supervisor quickly catches on, giving me a warning look not to let my mouth slip. Any real word of what is happening could send Taehyung running, taking the truth of the murders with him. I swallow down my nerves, focussing on what I had learned during collage.

“It’s just temporarily, we don’t have anywhere else where you could legally stay right now.” A lie, but needed if I don’t want to get scolded. Ella’s warning look turns into an approving smile as the hybrid visibly calms down. His hand still clings to the fabric of my uniform, a voice in his head doesn’t trust the situation. Was he ever kept behind bars? A cage?

Something my supervisor clearly didn’t think of and neither did I. “Is there any chance we could keep the door open?” I despise looking in the eyes of those that I dislike, but I catch myself searching for her’s anyway. Telepathically I try to convey my, as well as Taehyung’s distress. Ella sends me a suspicious look, not knowing what I mean.

Making sure Taehyung is not looking at me, I mouth the word ‘cage’ to her, signing the bars with one hand and quickly tilting my head in Taehyung’s direction. When her eyes squint, I follow up with ‘please’, hoping that somehow she understands what I’m doing this for.

My supervisor sighs, then nods. “We’ll keep the door unlocked, so you can get out at any time.” This seems to persuade Taehyung, letting go of me when Ella opens up the door so he can get in. He takes a few steps forward before looking back at me, like he’s making sure this is okay.

After I’ve given him a nod and a smile, he steps inside tentatively sitting on the bed. “Alright then, we have some things for entertainment on the shelves, so go take a look when you want to. Please do not come out unless there is an emergency. If you have any questions or need anything, you can alert the guards”

With that Ella closes the door, not locking it. She gives the hybrid a small wave before walking past me, whispering the second warning of the day right into my ear. “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

It’s been three days since Taehyung has come here. For the entirety of the three days, I haven’t heard a word from him. When I pass by his cell he simply smiles at me, though it looks awfully forced. I’ve been trying to stay by his side as much as I can, though that proved difficult.

Now that I don’t have to visit the hospital anymore, I’ve been given piles of work to catch up on. Any time I try to check up on him, there is something else keeping me at my desk. Like someone is trying to keep me away from him.

I’ve heard co-workers whispering about the new cute hybrid boy, some even talking about if there is any way they can get him to come home with them. A tiger hybrid at home, many would dream of seeing one in real life, owning one would be like winning a jackpot.

During the small amounts of time I had been able to see him, I’ve been trying to get him to eat. The tray of questionable food usually stood on a small table in the corner untouched. With some of my encouraging he has taken a few bites, though I wonder if he continued eating when I left.

Unlike I suspected, nobody has reached out to me about questioning him yet. Instead, we’re all somehow trying to make sense of the situation with evidence we found at the crime scene. Hybrid hairs found in the room have confirmed Taehyung’s involvement, though they have not cleared him of suspicion.

Somewhere throughout the day after Taehyung arrived, my supervisor managed to get the hoodie Taehyung was wearing the day of the crime from the hospital. It arrived completely unwashed, leaving me questioning what they did with it.

The blood stained the hoodie ended up not belonging to the victims, but there was no one else in our data base that did match with the dna They even looked into the possibility of it being Taehyung’s own blood, despite him not sustaining any injuries that night. Obviously that test came back negative.

It’s not until the fourth day that my supervisor talks to me about questioning Taehyung. “I was thinking, I wanted to switch things up a bit. I know you or someone else usually does the questioning, but I’d like to do it myself.” Nothing in her words indicate that she had any bad intentions, but my distrust for her stays firmly rooted in place. “At least let me into the room with you.” I stopped typing to fully face her, not missing the way she rolls her eyes. “You still want to keep the cub in your sight? Very well, might as well use the help.”

Standing up from her seat on the side of my desk, she motions for me to stand up. “Wait right now?” Nobody ever even uttered a word about the questioning, I haven’t had any time to prepare myself. “Yes. I expect you not to be in my way though, but I’m sure you knew that.” Not waiting for my response, she turns, walking towards the cell area. I quickly scramble to my feet, trying to keep up with her pace.

Taehyung looks up from his place on the bed. The dark circles under his eyes and his pale colour worry me. I make a mental note to work harder so I can see him more often, before giving him an apologetic look. “We would like to ask you some questions, I trust that we don’t have to handcuff you, but make one wrong move and you’re in for a treat.”

I have no idea what Taehyung has been told as he resided here, but it can’t be anything good. He simply nods to her threat, standing up to walk behind her. Everything about the tense air hanging around wants me to just grab his hand and run away from here. I didn’t expect Ella to be so harsh on him, what has happened while I was away?

The questioning rooms sit at the back of the office. My supervisor beckons the hybrid inside, not entering yet herself, turning to me first. “You’re staying out here, you can watch through the window and come in when I say so, understood?” Her face is serious. Having no other choice, I move to the one way window. He can’t see me, he has no idea I’m there, though I really hope he does know.

I see Ella entering, taking a seat at the other side of the table. She clicks her pen a few times before speaking. “As I said, I’m just going to ask you some questions. I’m recording our conversation. You have the right to remain silent, though just know that we can use your silence against you.”

Taehyung looks around the room, clearly uncomfortable in the small space together with her. “What is the name of your owner?” She starts off nice and calm, but she has a demanding aura around her. With his sensitive hybrid senses it must be ten times worse for Taehyung. He opens and closes his mouth a few times, not much coming out.

“I- uumm.. I- I can’t-” Shaking his head, he eyes the table, avoiding the eyes that seem to just see through him. It’s the first few sounds I’ve heard coming from him in a while. I decide I’ve missed his voice, but I also still miss his excitement when he feels safe, which he definitely does not now.

“Okay, then what about your involvement in the crime?” Ella questions just as calmly as her last question. “Did you kill those people?” Her voice is sharp, cutting through the hybrid like blade. “N-no I- I-” His stuttering continues, he can’t get anything out.

“If you didn’t do it then who did?” A different tactic to get the name she’s searching for. Unfortunately, this one doesn’t work either. “No, no, I- I didn’t- I won’t-” His breathing picks up, his distress under her pressure getting more visible now. “What happened inside that room?”

Taehyung wildly shakes his head. “No, no, please-” His chest rapidly comes up and downs, not holding in his breaths for long enough. The lack of responses gets to my supervisor’s head, finally snapping out of the calm facade she has been keeping. It’s knows around the office that if you need pressure, you’ll definitely need her to do the job, but never did I know it could get this bad.

“Give me answers you animal!” Her hands slam down on the table, making Taehyung flinch. When that isn’t enough she stands up so fast her chair almost falls backwards. “Tell me who killed them! Stop being such a whiney little bitch!” Said whiney little bitch falls off of his chair, crawling to one of the corners of the room.

He is full on sobbing now, panic taking over his entire body. He curls in on himself, sprouting out some low pleas about not wanting to be hurt. The ears on top of his head lay flat, his tail wrapped around his waist. It doesn’t stop Ella though, stalking towards him, looking as intimidating as possible like that will get him to talk.

I run to the door as fast as I can, tugging on the handle just to figure out it doesn’t open. She locked it. Desperately trying to remember the code to this specific room, I enter a few wrong ones, before finally getting the right digits. I swing the door open, anger running through my veins.

“Stop this nonsense!” I know shouting will just cause Taehyung to panic even more, but sweet nothings aren’t going to make my supervisor get out. “So you’re disobeying me now? What did I tell you about coming in?” She turns her attention away from the crying hybrid to me. “This is not how you question someone!”

I’m not scared of her. I’m well aware that this could cost me my job, but I know I’m doing the right thing. I swore to always find justice, I am a detective and I will not stand for such outrageous behaviours. “Except that this is not a person, just some filthy animal!” I stalk to her, no hesitation to be found in my steps.

“This is not the way to get anything out of him. This way all you’re doing is scaring him. Give him some time and I promise you I’ll get you the answers you’re looking for.” A nice quality of practicing this type of job is being able to read people well. Persuasion with the promise of what she’s looking for is the way to go.

I’m right. I see the look on her face changing for anger and annoyance to just simply annoyance. She breathes out and gets close into my face. “Get the information out of him before next week or you’re fired.” With that she stomps out of the room, slamming the door behind her and leaving me behind to take care of the hybrid.

I fall onto my knees before him, reaching out a hand to touch him, though I retreat when he flinches. “It’s just me, you’re safe now. She’s all gone.” Taehyung reluctantly lifts up his head a tiny bit, just so he can see me with one eye.

I open up my arms, giving him the chance to accept a hug. He doesn’t waste any time, jumping into me and clinging onto my uniform. Tightly wrapping my arms around him, I rock him back and forth. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry..” His broken voice sounds between sobs. “It’s okay, you didn’t do anything wrong. Everything is okay now.”

Hesitantly I bring up my hand to scratch the back of his ears. I patiently wait for any sign of objection, though it does not come. The hybrid softly bumps his head into my floating hand, giving me permission. Despite the years of negligence, his hair is awfully soft. Perhaps they used some magical shampoo at the hospital.

We sit like this in the corner of the room for what feels like ages. Now and then Taehyung let’s out a chuff*, enjoying the way my fingers scratch his head. I’ve long forgotten the work left on my desk as I do my best to calm the boy down, not caring about the tears staining the top of my uniform. All I need to be focused on right now is him, with the back of my mind cursing the one that left him in this state.

Taglist

@suhappysuho @intellectualxprincess @sana-b

[yehet-about-it]

BEST FRIENDS AND BANANAS: A SERIES OF AWKWARD EVENTS | Semester I Part 30 - Something Fun

|| Masterlist || < Prev || Next >

~ An NCT Dream x Wayv College AU Social Media Series ~

Updates @ 7pm GMT/1pm CST Monday, Wednesday & Saturday (3AM+1 KST)

Semester I Synopsis: It’s your junior year at college and it’s been over a year since you were in a relationsip, but luckily you’re not short of men to choose from. Your best friends are 6 rowdy boys (aka the dreamies) and your favourite girl Jiwon, but what happens when a fleeting romance with a handsome senior leads to big changes in your relationships?

Pairings: Jaemin x Reader, Best Friend!Renjun x Reader, Hendery x Reader

Genre: College AU, Fluff, Comedy, Light smut in some parts

Warnings: Swearing, mentions of sex, casual sex

~ Clara x

Author's Note: SMUT WARNING!! This part has writing too! It is a bit of smut but again it is not vital to read in order to understand the story if you are not comfortable with smut, it just provides more context for what happens next! I do advise reading as it is a big turning point in the story but you do not have to.

Soft moans left you as Renjun pulled you tighter against him, grinding your core against his growing erection. Moving your fingers to his belt you looked up at him for permission, proceeding to free him from his pants when he gave you a small nod. You salivated at the sight of him, just waiting for you to touch it, and you were too focused on that exact goal to notice the sounds of someone floundering around in the kitchen next door.

Renjun groaned as you stroked his now painfully hard length, grabbing your hair to pull you into a kiss in an attempt to mask the lewd noises you elicited from him. That had become a habit of his since you started sleeping together – it was all well and good making you moan to the high heavens but he became particularly bashful when it came to his own noises. Renjun tended to be quite dominant in bed, but his moans were always very soft in contrast, probably why he felt the need to silence them.

As you worked on him, smearing his precum over his length, Renjun’s hand which untill now had been gripping onto your hip moved between your legs, deftly stroking you through your panties, but just as he started to move them to the side to gain access to your soaked core, the handle to Renjun’s room clicked and the door was flung open.

“Renjun do you know where-“ A familiar voice trailed off as light flooded into the room from the hallway. Renjun’s hand immediately stilled, and snapping your head, breaking the kiss to see who had interrupted, you saw Jeno standing with his eyes wide, white knuckles gripping the door frame and handle.

Your mouth hung open as you struggled to come up with any words to say, core spasming involuntarily as Renjun’s hand accidentally brushed against your most sensitive spot, but before you could say anything , Renjun was yelling “GET OUT” and the door was slamming shut, leaving you to stare at the jackets hanging on the back of it. You remained silent, in somewhat of a state of shock whilst you heard Jeno rummaging around the apartment some more before the front door was opened, slamming shut again with a bang.

“Shit” Renjun cursed under his breath.

You let out heavy breath you’d been holding. “Wh- what just happened?” you asked, somewhat rhetorically, looking at Renjun with worried eyes. “I guess we just got found out…” Renjun sighed. “Way to ruin the moment Jeno,” he grumbled, earning him a punch on the shoulder. “This is serious Renjun! Jeno knows! What the hell must he be thinking?” Your body slumped as you berated Renjun. You hadn’t thought about this. What you’d do if anyone found out about you and Renjun’s ‘arrangement’. How were you going to explain this? And more importantly how were you going to smooth things over now they’d realised you were doing such a thing behind everyone’s backs? Exhaling slowly, you slipped off Renjun’s lap, leaving him with a very sorry looking hard-on and went to sit down on his bed.

“What the fuck are we supposed to tell him Renjun?” you said. Renjun spun his chair round to face you, tucking himself back into his pants as he did so. “The truth.” He said matter-of-factly. “But he’ll think we’ve been lying to everyone, going behind their backs…” For a split second you caught a guilty expression on Renjun’s face, but then his expression hardened again and he spoke up. “Well we sort of have been y/n. It was your decision not to tell anyone.”

“Because I knew they’d find it weird! For nearly two years we’ve been spending every moment trying to explain to people that there’s nothing going on between us and bam now we’re suddenly fucking? I knew how people would react and now Jeno’s probably thinking exactly that.”

“Well if you’re so ashamed of it why did you even agree to this in the first place?” Renjun said, standing up. His sharp tone took you by surprise and you winced. Renjun had raised his voice to you plenty of times but that was only in jest, never like this.

“Renjun…” you trailed off. One thing you could never be was ashamed of him, but your emotions were a mess. In reality you didn’t know how to feel about anything, and you didn’t want everyone else getting involved in you and Renjun’s relationship and making it even more complicated than it was starting to become. “I’m not ashamed of it… I just didn’t want everyone else knowing and thinking god knows what. They’d just start making things wierder than it already is.” You looked down as you anticipated Renjun’s response. You didn’t cope with confrontation very well, and especially not with Renjun. You had, you thought, let things go a bit too far when you agreed to become friends with benefits, blurring the line between best friends and something else.

Renjun looked sullen. “Then I guess we should probably end whatever it is…” You took a deep breath and nodded. You still didn’t know what the hell you were going to tell Jeno but you knew it was probably safer to end things. “Yes. I think that’s for the best,” you murmured. An awkward silence ensued and after a moment you couldn’t take it any more. “I- I think I should get going…” getting up to find your pants that were discarded haphazardly on the floor. “Okay. We’ll talk about this later.” Renjun replied.

After you collected your things from around his room Renjun walked you to the front door. “I’m sorry Renjun. I think this was just too weird. We’re still best friends though right?” Renjun’s expression which had been sour ever since Jeno walked in on the two of you softened a little at the question, a sad smile tugging at his lips. “Yeah, of course y/n.” “Good.” You smiled and with that, Renjun leant down and pressed a gentle kiss to your forehead.

“Bye y/n.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @patchi-chi @classic-antifood @stopitvpls @arimeetsevil @strayteezjinnie @colpen @yuuuumiiin @aka-minhyuk-kun @mxrcayong @wonwoosimp

Message or reply to post to be added to taglist!

[kimberly-spirits13]

Body Guard

Pairing: Dick Grayson x reader

Synopsis: You were raised in a different kind of house hold. Every first- born woman in a new generation was gifted the ability of witch craft, and every 10th birthday, you were given a marking that stated what your job would be. You, for some odd reason got body guard. Well, after developing these powers and combat skills you popped up on the Young Justice team’s radar and now, 4 years later, as if the life wasn’t crazy enough, you were falling for a certain young, energetic protégé of the one and only Batman.

Note: Y/G/M/N= Your Grandmother’s Name   Y/N= Your Name.  Y/N/N= Your Nickname

Warnings: Language

Word Count: 1832

           You opened up your laptop on your bed and was answering a few messages and emails from Robin and a few clients. You smiled at some of the things that he had to say concerning a certain Witch Boy that really didn’t like you at all. See, you were raised in a house of witches, and then your dad who really didn’t know what he was getting himself into marrying and falling in love with your mother. Then, they had you who was now a body guard. Weird right?

           It was your day off from work, however, you were still needed or really just wanted at the cave. You decided based off of the fact that your last job working for a mega famous politician kicked your ass, you were going to have a nice free day and chill for the most part.

           “Y/N!” Your father called from downstairs.

           “Yeah?” You replied getting up and walking to the ledge of the opening of the hall that looked down towards the foyer.

           “Burgers are ready.” He smiled seeing you.

           “Gotcha, I’ll be down in a sec.” You went back into your bedroom and shut off your laptop and lights, grabbing your cell phone.

           After you were out of the room, you walked down the stairs and through the living room into the kitchen to get your food. Your grandmother and mother were making sweet potato fries and salad when you got another notification on your phone. It was from Robin.

           “You coming to the cave tonight?” He asked.

           “Debating it.” You replied smiling some.

           “We haven’t seen you in four days because of your last job and you’re debating coming to see us???” He responded quickly.

           “I seemed to have ruin your aster.”

           “Uhhh yeah, we miss you at the cave.” You blushed some at the text message before your grandmother spoke up.

           “Your aura is indicating a romance Y/N.” Your cheeks flushed bright red as you looked at her wide eyed, “Who has piqued my granddaughter’s interest?”

           “No one Y/G/M/N.” You lied.

           “Y/N don’t lie to your grand mom, I know, I can see it in your eyes. Ah, young love, how sweet.” She laughed some at the end seeing your reaction.

           “Y/G/M/N! Stop!” You laughed some still blushing and putting your phone away before Artemis texted you.

           “Robin told me that you’re debating coming to the cave. So help me Y/N/N I will come to your house and drag you to the cave if you don’t come on.” Your best friend threatened.

           “Finneeee.” You sent, “I’ll come after supper. See you then Arty 😊.”

           “Yessss! Finallyyy” She responded.

“I knew that that would convince you.” Robin texted suddenly.

“How’d you know? Are you stalking me? Lol” You sent.

“No, no, Artemis texted me.” He replied.

“You guys are killing me.” You rolled your eyes, “Anyways, see you later Birdy.”

“You promise?” Robin asked.

“Witch’s honor.” You answered, “And I have had my life threatened for the ninth time this week.”

“Wow, a record.” He sent, “See you later Y/N/N.”

“You too Boy Wonder.”

You put your phone up and ate supper with your family. It was getting kind of late after a while of sitting around the bon fire by the pool outside. Your young brother was called inside to take a bath and since your mother, grand mom, and brother were all quick to go to sleep at night, it left you a chance to change into your suit and leave.

“Y/N are you going to the HQ tonight?” Your father asked.

He was the only one in your family that knew of your hero life since you didn’t want your kid brother getting involved and the rest of them to worry about you, but your father eventually figured it out.

“I am, but I don’t plan on going on a mission unless it becomes necessary.” You answered heading up the stairs to change.

“Alright, just tell me when you get to the HQ.” He instructed before giving you a hug and kiss goodnight.

You ran upstairs to your bedroom and then typed a code on your mirror that no one knew was an actual door into your second closet. A hidden room was the best way that you figured you could hide your things from well, everyone. You stepped in, shutting the mirror door behind you and getting changed and suited up. Your suit was a black and grey catsuit with side holsters and a black leather cropped jacket. You put on your utility belt and put your mask that covered the bottom half of your face up and putting your swords into their proper place.

Stepping quickly onto the balcony of your room, you went invisible and then lifted off with a simple spell and headed towards the boom tubes located in Washington DC. You climbed in and then texted your father that you had made it as you stepped out into the cave. It was quite when you entered at first before hearing some commotion and then that little laugh that Robin does before he dropped in front of you.        

“Finally, I thought you’d never show.” You guys embraced some before Artemis came running in and practically tackled you.

“Arty calm down!” You laughed some.

“You haven’t been here in 4 days! I can’t be calm.” Artemis said letting go.

You saw the rest of the team around and greeted them, M giving you a hug.        

Artemis insisted on a movie night, so, that is what happened. Everyone gathered around the tv and you and started watching whatever movie was wanted the most. The movie had ended and eventually everyone started either going home or going to their rooms. You promised Artemis that you would be there tomorrow before she also left to head back to Gotham. After you had thought that everyone was gone, you decided to train by yourself some.

The last few days had taken their toll as you literally almost died like 6+ times after a few crude comments made by your client. It made you so furious at him, however, you had to finish your job. The fact that he would say that he was untouchable and no low life bastard could get to him and then he blamed you for being attacked made your blood boil. You eventually beat the level that you were on, so consumed by your thoughts that you did more damage than expected and then almost jumped out of your skin when you heard Robin behind you.

“I saw what happened on the news. Are you alright? You seem on edge?” He asked concerned.  

You jumped and then clutched your chest dramatically, “I-I’m fine.” You chucked some, “Just a bit worked up.”

“Yeah, I can tell.” He smiled some, “I was furious when I saw what happened. He put your life in extreme danger after all.” “I could tell from the news reports that you were probably enraged as well.”            “Yeah no kidding.” You replied, “I mean I did end up black listing him but seriously.”

“Well, now that you have all of this energy, wanna spar?” Robin asked.

“Sure.” You answered.

The two of you waited for the first strike which came from Robin’s side first. You dodged him and sent him flying backwards before he landed gracefully on his feet.

“Honestly it was the first job that I was ever really nervous about everything.” You admitted to him knowing that it was okay to talk to him about that kind of thing.

He gave what you saw, even through the mask as a look of understanding.

“I mean I’ve dealt with some serious business in my day, but having assassins and such coming from everywhere was not appealing in the slightest.”

“Yeah, doesn’t sound great.” You flipped him after his statement, onto the mat and smiled

“Gotcha.” You said crossing your arms.

“You did, didn’t you?” He asked before slamming you onto the mat backwards and then you getting out from under him before after a few minutes, he pinned you once more.

He flipped you onto the mat smiling as you let out an exasperated sigh.

“Gotcha.” He smirked leaning closely in.

“And what are you going to do now Birdy?” You asked quietly almost rolling your eyes as his comment.

“Well, to start off, I’m glad you’re not dead.” He said.

“Yeah, I am too, what’s your point?” You replied crossing your arms, still pinned on the mat.

“I’m glad you’re not dead because I never would have gotten to... to do this.”

Before you could ask what he meant or even react, he pulled of your mask and kissed you. You didn’t hesitate kissing him back and uncrossing your arms to run your hands through his think black hair. His hands found your waist and you didn’t pull apart until you both were out of breath.

“Now I’m really glad that I didn’t die.” You smirked, “Now, if you don’t mind...”

“Oh, yeah, sorry.” He blushed some letting you sit up.

You were both sat on the mat taking in what had just happened before he pulled you into a corner where the security cameras couldn’t see and pulled off his mask.

“I’m Dick Grayson.” He said as you gazed into his bright blue eyes.

“I know.” You said in a dreamy voice.

“Wait, how do you know?” He asked snapping you out of your trance.

“Magic.” You let some wisps of bright colorful light dance around on your fingers for a second, “remember?”

“Oh yeah.” He smirked before you pulled him into another kiss.

You looked down at the watch on your suit and sighed, “It’s almost 1:30.” You said.

“And?” He asked, “We could stay here the night.”

“That isn’t untrue.” You replied, “Let me tell my father that I’ll be spending the night so that he doesn’t freak out.” You smirked some sending the code word message in case he forgot to delete the message and someone came snooping through his phone.

“So, are you just going to stay in your suit all night?” Dick wondered aloud.

           “Nope.” You chanted some words before your outfit suddenly becoming a pair of shorts and tee shirt and then suddenly the sweat and such go away as you two were walking to his bedroom in the cave.

           “Oh, I forgot to ask two things.” He said stopping, “Will you be my girlfriend?”

           “Uh, I don’t think you needed to ask Grayson. Sure.” You answered, “And the other thing?”

           “Wanna watch Y/F/M?”

           “Hell yeah I do.”

           The two of you got into his bed and you laid against his chest as he laced his fingers with yours. After a while, he looked down to see you peacefully asleep, finally getting the rest that you had deserved.

           “I-I love you Y/N.” He whispered softly starting to fall asleep himself.

           “Me too Birdy.” You replied when he was almost passed out, making him grin some.

I am getting to requests this weekend, but I had a suppppeerrrrr long week and haven’t gotten any sleep so I’m sorry that they are late, but they’re coming. I hope that you guys are doing well and liked this one. If you have any requests, send them in, they are greatly appreciated. I hope that you all are safe and healthy and keeping half, decently sane. Have a good day! 😊

[kkulmoon]

SUGAR & SALT | The First Snow Has Melted (2)

pairing(s): rich boy!kim taehyung x baker!reader (f) + park jimin x named OC & kim seokjin x named OC

genre:  angst (?), slice of life, romance, smut (later chapters), slow burn, fluff (occasional), s2l, e2l, countryside-ish au

word count: 6.7k

rating: pg

a/n: i took way too long to update this 🤡(it won’t happen again 🥺) and i am doing so with such a shitty chapter lol but hey at least I managed to finish it. also thank you to my lovely beta reader for giving me much needed advice about where i should go with this, @scvkjin​, angie you’re truly an angel 💕😭

warnings: some swearing

synopsis: You’re a small town baker, whose business is on the line following questionable decisions made by your town’s political board. You decide to take action in order to salvage your reputation as the town’s favourite baker. 

What you didn’t expect was to fight for your precious secular life that keeps being invaded by the best friend of the owner of your rivalling bakery, Taehyung. He also happens to be the one in charge of your lack sugar, due to a minor (depending on the point of view) mistake, though he’s known as quite the conscientious count.

You’re a baker.

A bad one, it seems. Even with Taehyung, Jimin, Seokjin and Ada, the finest products and tools at your disposal, you seem to cook up a disappointing dish. So whose fault is it really?

☁︎ previous chapter ☁︎

The journey back is just as agonising if not more. You keep your eyes closed in hopes of catching some sleep but all in vain.

Thump! Taehyung's legs are about to drive you insane. You move your jacket's hoodie to cover your ears, hoping he gets the memo. He keeps going. It is really annoying but you don’t you feel like telling him to stop and possibly make him more anxious than he already was, so you hold out. A few minutes pass by and he seems to calm himself, so you decide to take down your hood. To your right Ada's head lays on Jimin shoulders as their chest oscillate, up and down, at a steady rhythm.

You're brought back to your high school days, when the two fell in love for the first time. Jimin was your go-to friend, who also happened to be your only friend. Ada was, and still is, a hopeful admirer in disguise. It's actually quite hard for you to comprehend how two people can be so obvious about their feelings while simultaneously being negligent about the subject of their affection.

You shake your head. You've reached the threshold for your daily analysis of your best friends' relationship. You shift in your seat and dangle your feet. The boredom is crippling and the humid air in the bus is making your hair frizzy.

"Arghhhhhh!"

Itching for some action , you turn to your right and say, "What's the matter?"

"Is everyone in Warringham like you?" Taehyung wonders. He stares straight at you making you tilt your head back to the left.

While you're glad at the increase in activity, you aren't sure that being indirectly insulted is the type of action you are currently looking for. But there's nothing better for you to do. Indulging in some self deprecation wouldn't be too bad given your recent behaviour.

"If you're referring to being hostile, then not so much," you say, thinking about the new bakery that recently open across from yours, "but they are weary, change isn't really an appreciated thing."

"So they don't like outsiders?" he pushes.

"No and yes. Outsiders that are trying to change things, that's what they don't appreciate."

Taehyung drags his hand down his face. "Goodness gracious, I guess I will have to deal with the backlash at some point."

You could have told Taehyung that backlash in Warringham is more like rage. However you don't feel like that is your responsibility, so you hold your mouth shut. You're sure Jimin would have his back. Brotherly love or whatnot.

"By the way, why are you asking me this," you add, "don't you already live in Warringham?"

"Well yeah, technically, but it hasn't been that long. I had only been there for about two weeks before I followed Jimin here. I didn't have much to do so I stayed in for the most part."

You truly want to scoff at Taehyung's reply but you think of one word: Jimin. People truly do live different lives. You wish you had the privilege of  staying at home. You wish your mom and your brother had the privilege of staying at home. Maybe things would have turned out different for you. Maybe you would have been different and befriending Taehyung wouldn't feel like combing your hair while it's dry, meaning impossible.

"Why did you move to Warringham anyways?"

You raise your eyebrows while bracing yourself. This should be a good one.

"I needed some change. I got bored of the city, as one does, and a friend needed some help," he says matter of factly.

"Ahhh, exactly as one does." You nod as the sides of your lips drag down.

To feign familiarity with such a concept is all you can do at the moment. Your lives and reasoning are being revealed to be so diametrically opposed, you doubt that your individual bonds to Jimin would be enough to allow the two of you to connect.

You try to find a way to end the conversation. Talking to Taehyung only seems to involve judgement one way or the another. Taehyung's body shifts towards you. You guess he's in a talkative mood, now that he has calmed down. But you are not, at least not anymore.

So you pull your hood up back onto your head. For the first time since you bought the jacket, you're happy it's too big for you. That way you get to avoid glancing or being glanced at by unwanted subjects. The rest of the ride back is silent, just as before. Lucky for you it's nothing unusual, just how you like it.

Quick and heavy steps sound against the gravel in front of your porch. You would already be on your bed hugging your phone by now had it not been for you having to drag both yours and Ada's suitcases into the house.

Apparently her and Jimin needed some privacy. For what? You really don't know, what else would they need to talk about? They have been attached at their hips for the past two weeks one could almost think that she went on vacation with him and not you. In fact, that’s probably what people thought. You remember catching elderly couples and young parents glancing cutely at the pair. 

She had said, and you remember it clearly: 'This will be a time for me and you to simply relax and have fun together. Make some new golden memories in a shitty place’.

Lies, lies, lies.

You remind yourself to not easily cave in next time she suggests you do a common activity. That isn't even the worst part. You were made to leave your beloved work phone. It’s not that you didn’t believe in your staff, but the bakery is the only thing you’re remotely passionate about. Your life revolves around it, leaving it behind even for just two weeks, was a harder task that you thought it would be.

You huff as you use the little of your remaining force to lift Ada's suitcase up the few stairs on your porch. For someone who seemed to have worn pretty much the same clothes during your stay at Punniton her bag sure was heavy. Or it must probably be all the baggage she carries from her failed romantic endeavours. Yes, you just said that, because once again, yes you're that type of friend. Loving, supporting but judgemental and blunt nonetheless.

You strut all the way to your room while the odd bone crack disturbs you. For all the money you paid for your stay at Punniton you sure as hell deserved better beds. Bed with wire lattices? Come on, it's not like we were going to boarding school.

You may need to leave a bad yelp review. It was your seventh year there after all, you're bound to feel entitled to some things at some point. Anyways, it's not like yelp reviews really count to anyone outside of the city, so you'll simply just write one to satisfy your own petty behaviour. 

You walk to the end of your room to open the window. The air is stale and mixed with another scent that you can't quite catch. You turn to face your bedside table. HA! On it there is a moldy orange. The orange you should have taken taken with you for the train ride to Punniton.

With a pair of scissors at your disposal you poke into the orange. Something you soon realise you shouldn't have done now that there's a small puddle of orange juice on your table. You hurry into the kitchen to throw it away. While you're at it you glance outside through the kitchen window. What are they talking about?

Ada's head turns towards you and you duck as fast as you can. You creepily lift your head back up to find that they are kissing. The creases that form on your forehead would be able to be seen  from miles away. You're also sure that someone could inspect the back of your throat right now from how wide your mouth is open. It has been two weeks, and they are already locking lips!?

Huh, you guess it must be easy to get over a couple years of emotional trauma if you're really in love with one another. You spend some more time analysing their kiss. Was is a 'I'll see you soon 'kind of kiss, or the 'I love you but i can't tell you' kind of kiss, or the 'I have been wanting to kiss you for the last 2 weeks' kind of kiss. 

For someone who claims to be trying their best to live their best life, you really are concerned with other people's problems. But how couldn't you? If you're thinking logically, which you always are, hurt Ada equals you having to mend her wounds. On top of that you would also have to deal with another strain to yours and Jimin's friendship.

So yes, them trying to get together again is just as much their business as it's yours. If things go wrong you'll be the one standing between the crossfire and while the last one was quite mild, you believe years of pent up frustration will blow up this time.

As much as you would like to keep watching them go at it, it feels too  private and you're not a creep so you look away and walk back to your room. You reach for your bedside table's drawer to get a hold of your phone so you can turn it on.

There's two possible scenarios. First one, no one messaged you, in which case everything is under control. Or, no one messaged you because they either forgot or deemed whatever happened to be too serious to say over text.

The moment you type in your code while your phone tries its best to recognise the house's wifi, you're so startled you automatically get up from your bed.

Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

Okay, so you obviously got messages and now you are scared. You navigate your way to your messages. Eight missed messages from Joe, one of your staff.

December 17th

[09:10] (Joe) Hello Y/N. So we have a problem...

[10:05] (Joe) Hello? Are you there?

[10:15] (Joe) I don't know if you're getting these messages but I'll go ahead and explain the situation.

[10:18] (Joe) So we just got an email from the municipality saying that there was an inconvenience with one of the  papers you sent in for the bakery's inventory.

[10.20] (Joe) They have got everything else ordered and it should arrive on time. However, the paper for the sugar order can't be found anywhere.

December 18th

[10.35] (Joe) You haven't answered and nobody knows where you went for vacation. The only person who would know also most likely happens to be with you.

[10.38] (Joe) Since it is a time of crisis I went over your log for the bakery's inventory and rewrote a sugar order based on your notes. So I have now gone to the municipality and deposited the order papers.

December 20th

[08.20] (Joe) So the municipality just got back to us. They have said that the order is now registered however there will be a month long delay before it arrives given the fact that it was ordered during a vacation and other businesses most likely are before us in the deliveries.

This. This is why caring for things is something you try to avoid. You could do everything right from your end and yet there's no guarantee that you would at least get rewarded for that. In fact, worst case scenario you could even end up being wrongly penalised for it. That's where you are currently standing and you feel awful and betrayed. Which is a funny thing since this wasn't even done by someone you actually knew. The downside to taking things and caring for them...

Your body stays in a paralysed state as you try to rack your brain for any possible solution to the situation. The only thing you can come up with is complaining. Your staff had already done their best to lessen the damages. Now all you need is someone to dump your frustrations on so that you can feel somewhat productive and needed.

Also being head chef means showcasing the type of qualities that a leader should have so you need to come up with something to do in order to make sure that your employees don't think any less of you. Going to the municipality's building seems like the best option.

It would allow your subordinates to see your dedication to work but also allow you to complain to your heart's content. This means feeding other's expectations of you all while feeding your own ego. Two birds, one stone.

You're in the middle of typing away furiously, when Ada steps into your room, leaning against the door frame.

"By the way I thought about keeping this to myself at first but then I thought, you know what I should treat my friends the way I want them to treat me so here we go...", she starts.

"I'vechosentopursuethisthingthat'sgoingonbetweenmeandJimin,"she blurts it out and still you manage to catch everything.

That's how focused your mind was even if you are busy typing back a response to Joe, it's still on high alert.

"Uh, hellooo? Did you hear what I just said"

“Ahh uhh, got it. Capiche. Good luck”

"That's all?"

"I mean can I talk you out of it and bring up past sad memories?"

" Well, no... I would rather you not"

"Then i repeat, good luck," you take a break from your phone screen to look at her, "I really hope it works out for you this time around. They say third time's a charm, right?"

"Yeah they do....hopefully it's true for us"

It's quite rare for someone as cold as Ada to openly share her doubts when it comes to private matters. You have had to battle her in the past to get her to tell you what exactly happened between her and Jimin. You get up and walk up to her. Black hair strands tickle your shoulder before you can engulf her entire body in a big comforting hug.

"I'm just really scared."

"Take it as a good sign. You like him. At least you know you're not only halfway into it like the time you tried to date Louis just to make Jimin jealous."

You try your best to sound comforting and play the best friend part. It crossed your mind to be more harsh with her about her decision, but you decided against it. Just because you may personally have a hard time dealing with romantic matters doesn't mean you need to project that onto her.

She is going through a rough patch as it is. You make a mental note to message Jimin about the matter. Ada may not want you to talk about it with him, but still you will, not as Ada's best friend but as his.

Ada steps back from the hug and blinks hastily. "Anyways, why did you look so irritated?”

"There's some problem with the bakery's inventory so I need to go the municipality to complain," you explain.

"Just to complain?"

"I mean yeah, but also deal with the logistics of it all you know," you cough out the answer.

"Uh huh, I see. Just don't cause too much trouble or make a scene. I don't want to have to defend you in court knowing you're in the wrong."

"Yes Ma'm. I'll try," you retort mumbling the last statement.

"Alright, then we're all good. Also I ordered pizza it should be here in 20 so you can come out then."

You vigorously nod your head.

Nice fit. Head full of a mix of good arguments and well camouflaged arguments made to sound good when truthfully they are quite groundless. Throat cleared. Chin up. Power pose on. You felt like you could rule the world. Well, maybe the world is too much of an ambitious thought. You want to feel powerful but remain humble, so let's settle for Warringham. Yes, you feel like you could rule Warringham. Anyways, that not really the point. The point is:

You are ready to make a scene.

This better work. You did not get dolled up and decide to swap your sneakers for some heeled boots in order to be ignored and left high and dry. For once, you hoped that you could use humans' blatant incline for vanity and love of beautiful looking to your disposal. Your contouring better make sure you can make up for the mess that the municipality created.

You strut as gracefully as possible. The automatic doors slide open in front of you and you panic slightly at the sudden gush of air that hits your face. Your hairstyle better not get ruined. The reception is overseen by some poor intern that's looking to curb her boredom by playing with her nails or trying to figure out the different ways she could scratch her different body parts without people taking notice.

You can't help but feel like a blessing. You are about to liven up this kid's work place. The kid had exactly thirty-five seconds left of boredom. That's how long you think it will take to walk to the reception desk in the most gracious yet intimidating manner possible. The countdown starts as you take your first step.

K'duh. K'duh. K'duh. K'duh. K'duh.

You arrive at the desk, feeling even more excited. The intern's eyes are still wandering around. Yes, you feel like a superhero that could defeat all of the world's injustices but you are pretty sure invisibility isn't one of your strengths. You clear your throat.

The intern lifts her blue eyes to look at me. Eyeballs bulging out of their skull. What a way to feign interest.

"How could I help you ma'am?"

To be quite honest, you were feeling a bit sorry to have to put the intern through a scene. She probably didn't know how to deal with such situations. Or, you could just be getting cold feet. Things always sound better in theory, in your head, where they should be left.

"Uhm, yes...," you shuffle through your handbag to find your documents.

Actually, Ada's handbag. What?! You needed to match with your dolled up cover. Once you find them, you squint your eyes in hopes of catching the name on the name plate attached to her blazer.

"Yes, Vera. I'm looking to talk with the person in charge of the economics department here. Or maybe just management"

You were thinking about what sort scene to pull. On a scale from Becky to Susan how petty did you really feel being.

"I'm sorry but the concerned person is currently not in right now."

You take a long look at Vera. Is she really going to pull that move on you just because she is too lazy to go look for the person?

"Can you then check if there's someone else I could talk to?" you sneer.

"Well I would need to know what the errand is about exactly," she continues to use her service voice.

"I'm am the head baker at the municipality owned bakery, you know the one in the town centre. My orders were messed up and I need to talk to someone in charge to know how I am supposed to deal with the consequences. You know do the things that people in charge of businesses do."

"I would really love to help you ma'am, but the person in charge of economics has yet to arrive. I do not know who it is as they are starting today."

Ok, so maybe Vera was annoying but she didn't look like a liar. It must be a sign not even the world wants you to go ham with your complaints.

"Y/N?"

Who do you know that works for the municipality? You turn around to realise that it's in fact no one because you don't know the person standing in front of you. Not personally at least. But oh my my my. You wish you could get to know him physically. Que? What is wrong with you Y/N, get a grip on yourself. He may not appease your mind or your feelings, but your eyes are heaving a feast at the very moment.

"Oh hi Taehyung, fancy seeing you here?!"

'Fancy seeing you here', really!? Just because you're dolled up and everything doesn't mean you are on the same level of fancy that his city self is. Once, again get a grip Y/N.

"I would say the same but unless you work here people usually only come in if they are having problems," he says as he walks closer to you. Against your better judgement you walk closer as well.

You're facing each other, standing right in front of the reception desk. In your periphery, you can see the shift of a body. Vera must be intrigued for some reason.

"Well you hit the nail on the head. I was trying to have Vera here help me, but she says she can't," you say as you point to your left.

"It's actually they, ma'am not she," she retorts and you bite your bottom lip. Why in the heck does she keep calling you ma'am.

Taehyung turns to her, "Anytime she's here and she needs help you can just call my office phone," he says and you don't know why all of a sudden his hotness points soar through the roof as if he had collected enough coins to get a power star just like in Mario Bros. You may have a thing for people with saviour complex you realise.

"Of course, Mr...," Vera probes with a wide smile and fascinated eyes.

"Kim. Kim Taehyung"

Kim Taehyung. You mumble his name. It has a nice ring to it, you can't lie.

"Oh and I don't know what the occasion is but you look really nice," he says and you reprimand yourself for how good his statement makes you feel. Who are you? You do not need validation from anyone. No, you don't. However, deep down you know that a little appreciation, even from someone you say you don't like, goes a long way.

"Oh this...," you point at yourself, "pfft, nothing much just felt like getting dolled up." Oooh, what a big fat liar you are. And yet, you have the audacity to criticise Ada.

He nods his head at you and gives you a thumbs up. There you go again making things awkward. You can already imagine the sort of things he will tell Jimin about you and none of them are positive.

"You look good too...," your voice wanders.

You could have easily added to your statement, because unlike his, it wasn't a lie. You could hate him, which you don't. You could find him uncomfortable, which you do. But you couldn't lie about his fortune in the visual department.

Taehyung is suited up, or at least he was when he got into the building. Now, he's wearing a crisp white button down that's slightly rolled up at the wrists to showcase his watch. It resembled one of those watches you see on Antiques Road Trip. He must gotten it from his great great grandfather or something along those lines.

While you were at Punniton there hadn't been a chance for you to take a good look at Taehyung given the pile of winter clothing he had on him. So, you allow your eyes to roam lower to where his shirt is tucked inside well ironed light brown slacks.

Well ironed. Finally something non-Jimin related that you like about Taehyung. There are very few men your age that you have encountered that wear properly ironed clothes so you consider it one of the highest signs of self care. Your eyes have a mind of their own. They fixate on the movement of his hands as he moves to adjust his watch.

"What is the problem anyways?" He asks and you shoot your head back up. He didn't catch that, did he?

"Ohh I work at the bakery. I sent in the papers to stock up on inventory since it's owned by the municipality. But apparently someone from management lost the papers for the sugar inventory and now the bakery is out of sugar. I'm just here to complain about the fact that I'll need to increase the prices which will mean less bread sold and lower wages and smaller bonuses. I just find it really disrespectful given how hard we all work for the bakery and how long we've stayed while knowing we can get a better pay elsewhere just by doing half of the work"

"Huh, huh," Taehyung attempts to sound supportive.

"The situation just annoys me, A bunch of well-off people thinking that a more than a month long delay won't affect much. Like damn I have to pay rent, utilities and ten employees as well as myself," you continue your rant.

Look on the bright side, you got to vent a bit. Not that you thought Taehyung would be the one on the receiving side. You are feeling slightly better, and like your entire mission didn't completely fail. It simply took an unwanted detour. Time to get out of your head. Taehyung's fingers caress his knuckles before they go through his hair. Is he nervous?

"Wow that sounds awful, i'm sorry that happened to you," he says as he reaches into one of his pockets. That sounded... weird or even fake. But then again you couldn't expect him to understand the struggle some people face in life. His past big city life must have been so luxurious even problems took care of themselves.

"If you need any help all you need to do is ask. Any friend of Jimin's is a friend of mine."

He brings his phone out and points at it. "Duty calls. I'll see you some other time Y/N." He walks away typing furiously. Now that was also... weird. Another thing to add to the list of pros and cons you had made for Taehyung.

Pros: Jimin's friend, irons his clothes properly, weird.

Cons: annoying, big city boy, weird.

It's a tie, for now. If only you could imagine the fluctuation the future beholds. You will run out of mental space to store all of the reasons why you don't like and why you do like Kim Taehyung.

Now that he's gone, you face Vera again. Did you want to cuss her out and then leave, or did you want to cuss her, make another petty comment about appropriate workplace behaviour and then leave? You settle for neither. You already got to vent so you don't think you have it in you to go the extra mile. So you turn to your left and leave, never to return again, you hope.

The slowness at which you are going is flagrant. You removed your boots by the entrance to be met by such swollen feet you feel embarrassed for yourself. They aren't even that high neither are they too tight. You attempt to walk all the way past the kitchen and through the hallway that leads to your room but you give up less than halfway through. The couch will have to do for now.

You scroll through your social media and come across an announcement post from Jimin's account and you're reminded of his show. It premieres in four days and you remember him saying that he will leave tomorrow. God, you're so caught up in your own shit, you completely forgot about him.

[14:20] hey, what time are you catching the train tomorrow again?

[14:25] minnie 💜13:45. Trying to see when to schedule in a crying session before?

[14:27] Ha.ha.ha. You’re not that special and you already left once. I am immune now.

[14:28] minnie 💜Ooff, ouch. I am strong but I’m not made of stone y/n. That hurt 😢

[14:30] I would argue otherwise. Which is great since it brings me to the very important and touch topic we need to  discuss

[14:32] minnie 💜Y/N. I heard it the first time. I am NOT going to hurt her.

[14:35] You don’t know that. She is more invested than you may think. I don’t think she can take a third fall out. So I will need you try your best, can you promise that?

[14:36] minnie 💜Promise. I’ll be honest with her tonight.

[14:36] Thank you 😌

Jimin really wishes he could tell Y/N why he is so cautious about completely confessing to Ada. It has nothing to do with him being insecure about his feelings. It is more so a matter of protecting Y/N  because he knows how Ada would react in such a scenario. Maybe one day, when Y/N is ready, he will be able to let her know.

[14:38] minnie 💜speaking of Ada she told me about your sugar issue, what’s going on? ps I’m also hurt that I need to get your life updates from someone else 😣

[14:40] Hmm yeah srry about that, i’ve been a bit out of it 😬,I went to the municipality building to find someone I could complain to but there wasn’t anyone there

[14:41] minnie 💜you will hate me for suggesting this but you should ask Tae for help

[14:42] Hmmm 🤔….

[14:42] Nope

[14:42] Non

[14:43] Nein 👎

[14:43] I am not trying to be indebted to someone i don’t plan on keeping in my life

[14:45] minnie 💜Ohh come on you wouldn’t be indebted, just think of it as him doing me a favor (cuz he owes me a couple) except it has nothing to with me

[14:46] minnie I really appreciate you looking out for me, but I got this 😚

[14:46] minnie 💜https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/kim_taehyung

[14:47] minnie 💜I’m just saying he’s got connections 🤷‍♂️

You click on the link. A freaking Wikipedia page?! The page isn’t ridiculous long but still, the fact that he has one. Your eyes shift to read his profile. There’s a picture of him, one worthy of a couple of screenshot you were not going to take, except he has blonde hair and you can’t help but think that you prefer his current hair color.

Kim Tae-hyung (age 24) Other names: Earl Kim Taehyung, Count Kim Taehyung Occupation: Economist Awards: Uffington’s Novice Photographer 2019 Taehyung is not just Jimin’s city friend. He is a count. An earl. An aristocrat amongst Warringham peasants. [14:53] Wow I see that you have upgraded huh, what are your intentions for the future that you felt the need to become friends with a nobleman 🤨

[14:55] minnie 💜actually he approached me, he went to one of my shows with his fam and then came to compliment me backstage and asked if i wanted to go for a drink

[14:57] and you thought ‘you know what, going out for a drink with a stranger is totally responsible’ [14:59] minnie 💜 i didn’t go alone i went with the team, i’m nice not stupid 😤

[15.00] minnie 💜but my point still stands, you wouldn’t be losing anything by asking him

Should you tell Jimin that Taehyung has already offered to help or would that just encourage him to keep pushing? You decide against telling him.

[15:01] i’ll think about it

[15:01] minnie 💜 that’s y/n code for: thanks but no thank you

[15:02] i mean it, i’ll actually let the thought simmer in my mind and see if i like the result

[15:03] minnie 💜smh

[15:03] minnie 💜 i’m going to need to leave u, someone else is here to keep me company 😏

[15:04] ewww, u nasty, byeeee

[15:05] minnie 💜byeeee, and like for real think about it 😙

Tomorrow is now today. Jimin is sadly going away. You are that deep in your feelings that you feel the need to recite a corny ‘poetic’ rhyme. You are standing near the edge of the railway platform. Taehyung is standing somewhere behind you. The both of you waiting for Ada and Jimin to rap up their sob fest or more accurately Ada’s sob fest. It takes a minute.

Once they are ready they find their way to you. You form a disproportionate human circle where Jimin and Ada are glued to each other’s side while you are closer to Ada and Taehyung’s closer to Jimin.

“Hey Y/N, can I talk to you real quick.” Jimin motions for you to come to his side as he increases the distance between you and the rest.

Is he going to have individual talks with all three of us?

“So, what’s up?” you ask. The quicker you’re with this the less time you get to feel emotional.

“I’ll keep my promise if, and only if you keep yours,” he says as he places his pinky in front of your face. You grab onto it with your palm.

“I don’t remember promising anything.” He signals to Taehyung with a head nod. Oh, you see what this is about.

”You know it’s okay to admit you need help, right? You don’t need to have all the answers yourself.”

It may be true that you do not have all the answers, but you do have the ones that you need and the ones that mean something to you. But you can’t tell Jimin that so you sigh as you bite your top lip.

Jimin reaches into his back pocket. “I’ve had this now for a while and I think it has done its job. I believe you need it more than me right now.”

Onto your palm a small metal circle is placed. Teddy the penny. You can’t help chuckling. It had in fact been a while since you had seen the rusty fake penny with a teddy bear engraving. The penny that brought you and Jimin together back in elementary school when you still thought your teddy bear was the bestest friend you could possibly have. It listened to you and it understood and it comforted you, softly, all night. Most importantly, unlike Jimin, it never questioned you.

Your teacher had made fake pennies for the class to give as rewards. You and Jimin had a joint place in your drawing competition and coincidentally you both wanted the only teddy bear penny available. The teacher placed the two pennies in the palms of her hands, and told you to close your eyes. Her hands shifted from side to side, above and around one another. When you opened your eyes, you were made to chose and ended up with a butterfly penny instead.

All you can remember is moist cheeks, hurt cries and resentment. All of which went away when Jimin put the then warm penny on your small clammy hand, “You look like you need it more. Don’t be sad. Teddy doesn’t want things to be sad he wants them to be funny.”

From then on you exchanged Teddy the Penny, the one who needs it the most gets it. You had given it to him when he left to pursue his dreams.

“Honestly it’s not that big of a deal,” you dismiss his worry, “it’s definitely not a teddy the penny worthy situation,” you clarify.

“You know I am not gonna fight you right before leaving. You and I both know that the bakery is the only thing you actually care about. So yes, you care more than you show.”

“I also care about you and Ada too,” you retort and it’s the first time in the last three years that that you get to have Jimin’s questioning and disappointing expression directed at you.

“If you’re going to keep playing like this I might as well join and not keep my promise.”

FUCK!

Ok, so now your plan to avoid talking to Taehyung just wouldn’t be doable. You could deal with hurting yourself but hurting others? No. That’s where you draw the line. You are really going to have to talk to him.

“Fine,” you mumble out.

“Uh?”

“I said fine.”

Jimin pulls you into a hug. “Look at you, this is progress and thank you, that means I can keep my promise.” He hugs you tighter and your jaw tenses as you attempt to make sure he doesn’t squeeze out all of the tears that you plan on shedding when you get back home.

“I’ll miss you so much. Please take care of Ada.” He lets you go but keeps holding your hands. “And let her take care of you too. Okay?”

“Uh hmm,” you nod your head at the fastest speed you can manage. Partially because you do want to reassure him but also you need to dry the incoming tears.

Jimin continues to caress your shoulder as you walk back to meet the others. You try to keep your head up as to not raise any suspicion but realise your failure when you meet Taehyung’s eyes. He gives you a reassuring smile and winks at you. The last part does register properly in your head but you act like you didn't see it.

The train tracks sound. It’s almost here.

“I’m so glad I decided to come back. Take care guys, I’ll try to get back as fast as possible,” he says as he goes on to squeeze Ada’s hand and hug Taehyung.

The train comes to a stop and the gushing sound of air that comes from the opening doors resonates against your eardrums and you’re brought back to the first time he left. You were just as hurt back then as you are now. The only difference is that you felt hope where you feel despair today. Why? You don’t really know. Things tend to be felt before you get the time to register what those feelings mean.

Jimin steps into the train and sits by a window seat facing your side of the platform. The whole minute before he’s taken away with the train unravels itself in slow motion. It goes by so fast, you realize you forgot to wave goodbye. Nevertheless, you raise your hand to wave it frantically. Maybe he saw it?

Taehyung clears his throat. “I gotta hurry back to work. But hopefully I can see you guys around.”

Right, Taehyung and Ada still had work. You had given yourself a leave from work for the remaining of the day.

“Alright, sounds good, we can catch up some other time,” Ada says with a cheerful voice. You're surprised by how well she's taking this.

She moves to link arms with you. The same arm that she pinches.

“See you around Taehyung,” you manage to say. He looks at you a little too long for your liking before he turns away to walk away.

Your phone buzzes and you reach for it.

[13:45] minnie 💜here’s his number by the way: *********

[13:45] minnie 💜also I saw that 🙋‍♀️🤞

The outlines of your hands holding your phone blurs before you can feel wet drops on your forearms. Ada brings your body tight against hers as she pats your back.

You now realize how happy you felt having all three of you in the same place despite all the problems at work and Taehyung. You had really thought that the sweet imagery would manage to stay alive a bit longer than what it did.

But good things tend to be ephemeral, just like the first snow that melts to reveal old ways.

Posted: May 15, 2020

[ksmutclub]

Let’s take a step...

Good Evening Everyone. Admin Tomi here.

I think we’ve reached the need for a full stop. 

There’s going to be a lot here - please hang with me. I ask that you read this thoroughly, because I would like to have this be the cease fire for the current situation. 

Firstly,

We are deeply sorry for any hurt, pain, trigger, or traumatic essence that has arisen in the midst of viewing the Monster Smash prompt list. 

These prompts are based on popular horror movies and books. Things that we easily associate with Horror via authors like James Patterson and Stephen King [which a good chunk of these prompts come from]. So to us, and a majority of the voters/members, who wanted it to return? There was no issue. 

The club rules *specifically* state that we do not allow the following

WHAT WE DON’T REBLOG

Sexualization of minors,

Incest,

Eating disorders,

Self harm,

Glorification of mental illnesses,

Animal abuse,

Any controversial topics,

Political topics,

Masterlists,

WIPs posts,

Domestic violence,

Abusive relationships,

Pedophilia,

Necrophilia,

Homophobic topics,

Racist topics.

Rape.

That has been the long standing no-no’s of this club since its inception.  We didn’t understand why the anons, and few members that came forward, would think that we would: 

A - allow any story that breaks the rules to pass through. B - that any of the writers/creators/esteemed members of this club would dip down to those levels to create material that does exactly what we ask not to be done.

We’re all adults, and trust that everyone knows right from wrong, and understands the ramifications of such issues.

We in no way intended to cause trauma, downplay anyone’s trauma, or ‘insult’ anyone with mental health issues. 

But.

We cannot stop creators from writing things that may include dark topics. 

We believe in the portent of trigger warnings required on each story. Because what could be a trigger for you? Could be a cathartic release for someone writing from a similar experience, or someone with an interest in said experiences.

We trust and believe in you all to believe in self-care. Meaning that if someone happens to post a yandere story with a trigger warning for blood? That you would move to the next story. We believe that every reader and creator are the masters of their Tumblr experience and will act in accordance with the safety of their well-being and mental health in consideration.

With that all being said? The h***ler prompt was missed/misstep. Again, we profusely apologize for that one making the list. There is no excuse, I will attempt to offer none. The K Smut Club Admins will do better to be more mindful/careful/watchful of such things in the future.

Now, a point was made during the back and forth of the evening. That one message cleared most of the confusion. A trigger warning on the prompt list. Which in hindsight, may or may not have made a difference. But, it would at least show that we DID hear you about the certain prompts [esp. the h**ler one, cause that should've never gone up. So we thank that member for catching it]. 

So going forward, since this has been a lesson, we will make sure to trigger warning as best we can for the next Monster Smash event. As a reminder, the prompts are purely voluntary to serve as an example of what you could possibly write. None of these were mandatory, or necessary to participate in the event.

Again, with any event the idea of your story and where it goes is always up to you, the creator.

To the matter of the prompt examples list? 

We can all agree to disagree. Everyone perceives things differently. Again, we trust you all to be mindful of the rules and not write anything that would be considered illegal. For example:

A brother and sister find an old door in their basement that wasn’t there before.

Hansel and Gretel; or Brother and Sister monster hunters, sister gets kidnapped by demon that’s been lusting over Brother. Or in secret relationship with brother - sister is kidnapped with ultimatum to come on over to the bad side or they’ll make the sister disappear. So, no incest. 

The abused animals of a zoo are unleashed and wreak havoc on a small town.

Based on James Patterson’s Book ‘Zoo’[and there was a miniseries]. Animals of the world suddenly developed a genetic abnormality that caused them to rise up and try to take the planet back. Believe it or not? There was romance/sex involved in the people trying to save the animals, the world, and themselves. One of the scientists fell for a reporter as they worked together for a cure. The story written could have the two people getting together and that amount of care they have for solving the menace - solves it. So, no abused animals.

Deceased soldiers return to their Civil War-era homes.

Based on multiple episodes of the Twilight Zone or the Outer Limits. People that may have died with strong regrets and the people who miss them terribly are given an opportunity to come back for one day. Fully alive, flesh and blood, breathing living - to spend one day with each other to help them move on. Also the movie Warm Bodies where a zombie regains his humanity, and undoes the curse of the undead by falling in love, of all things. The ‘zombie��� fully regains his humanity, living breathing, and bleeding - there’s even a kiss. So, no  necrophilia.

A monster is terrified by the scary child who lives above his bed.

Based on Monsters Inc. and I’ve seen some Monster Inc Kpop fic smut out there, so it’s absolutely possible to have a single parent cleaning a kids room and shenanigans ensue, or not, and just be a super crack horror fic.

A family dog runs away from home. He returns a year later to the delight of his family. But there’s something different about him. Something demonic.

Based on Pet Sematary, Stephen King classic. Synopsis could be that parents lost a family pet, trying for a child, pet returns, horror ensues. 

A child sleep-walks into their parent’s room and whispers, “I’m sorry. The devil told me to.”

Based on Case 39. A movie where the kid was a literally a demon posing as a child, and manipulated everyone around her and caused a bunch of deaths/mishaps. 

I’ve made these few scant examples to prove there was no ill, illegal, or sick intent with the prompts posted. Each of them can be connected to a movie, book, or television series that many are familiar with. 

Even though the rules state smut is required, where the smut happens within prompt depends on the story. But, wherever it should so appear would be required, of course, to act within the bounds of the clubs rules. 

Because we trust you, the creators, to abide by them.

In closing,

Everybody has had different experiences in their lives. We are not going to pit pain against pain. No one’s pain is greater. Pain is pain and we all have suffered it, or will at some point. We must do what we need to in order to protect ourselves from things that hurt or trigger us. 

I believe every network feels this sentiment and uses the trigger warning requirement in order to protect their readers from consuming content which would hurt them, while allowing the creator the opportunity to explore and create in the medium they see fit. 

We are all humans trying to navigate a difficult time. We all have our ways to deal with these traumatic and painful happenings in our lives. We either talk about it with our peers who have the same experience, write to forge a path forward to some sort of healing in our own way- or we simply remove that reminder from our sphere of existence. 

We will do the best in our capacity, in this network to create a space for both the reader and the creator to do what is best for them, while following all legal statutes set forth by Tumblr and the laws of the US where it is based.

If there are any club members that have issues with any of the prompts - we ask that you please DM the admin staff off anon, so that we can get an accurate count of the individuals that take offense.

There will be no bashing, no repercussions, or public shaming. 

We want to make sure that the people in our network have a say in what happens within the club events. Just because we can see the story in the prompts, doesn’t mean everyone can. We would be happy to discuss the prompt or prompts in question, with examples or sources to assuage any fears that you have. 

For those who were hurt, disturbed, disappointed, or felt the negativity wrought by this? 

We again, humbly apologize that you have. We hope that we can move forward with the event and the growth of the club with your blessings and participation.

Sincerely, The Admin Team 

P.S. - Death threats, threats of any kind are not ok. We’re all adults here. If you disagree then your blog is the space to do it. Stay out of folks DMs with that bullshit because you disagree - that goes for anybody that has spoken out disagreeing with the club and anyone outside toward the members within the club. We have differing opinions they should be respected. No one should be victimized any further than already experienced. 

[yoonchrisgull]

Captain Park || pjm (1)

-> Synopsis: "A salty pirate needs his beautiful mermaid." 

 He appears and claims he wouldn't hurt her. She chooses not to trust him and escapes before he can get to her. A wee did she knew, the King of the Seven Seas and of all Pirates was hunting her down for a total different reason than she thought. 

-> Pairing: captain jimin x princess reader

-> Genre: romance . Fluff . Smut (in future chapters)

-> Words: 12k Word

-> Chapters: preview - 1 - 2

-> Warning: kidnapping, betrayal, almost death (the old pirate way), again betrayal cause no one is trustworthy, gentleman jimin, yellow teeth cause they pirates, smelly boys (they think being clean is uncool), jimin is such a softy ya’ll will fall in love, magic ship and shits, jimin is too sexy (you have been warned)

-> About: jimin is a dom daddy pirate, he literally controls the seven seas and its really really really attractive, reader is soft and lovable, jimin is really soft for the reader, he is literally whipped and could eat her red apple cheeks for breakfast if she lets him, stinky jimin cause he pirate, loyal sailors tae and hobi, taehyung is a manhoe at start but he’s our manhoe so its okay, he also loves slurping y/n’s lobsters, hobi is a huge shipper of his captain and reader, yoongi is the god of mischief, jin raised reader to be his best friend, baby txt on their way to wreck your life.

-> In: Narrative POV, Third person POV 

Check out my Masterlist

Wattpad Account: Here

The wind stays hitched between her air pipe, her lungs already giving up in an attempt to release a large breath as she held it like a prisoner in it's cage.

The organ placed down at the pit of her stomach turns at the scene before her.

Blood sprinkled everywhere like sparks of fireworks, instead this specific liquid was not even close enough to be mentioned next to the latter.

She stood stiff inside the darkness of the closet meant for placing formal wear and peeked out from the gap provided in between the two closed portals.

Memories hit her like a downer at the moment.

She had been here before.

She had seen the same sailors attacking. She had seen the same crimson blood coming from the individual’s bodies.

The only difference this time was that it wasn't her parents who were being brutally murdered nor was she still too small and naive to not know what was actually happening before her.

The sailors and guards of the former King of The Seven Seas, Pirateer Kang have once again decided to attack the developed village born in between the seas of Amnok and Tuman in Joseon Korea.

And yet again they have decided to barge into the large residence of the murdered King Yoon of Joseon to steal and kill whatever or whoever they wanted.

'Not again..'

The murder of her parents taking place right before her eyes has left a dark stain on her once innocent mind and it has led her here, alone and angered.

The anger she felt inside her has turned into a pure form of hatred and it has been mocking her for revenge.

The only source of hope that has kept her inside the boarders of  sanity was the group of fired and wasted sailors she had met a few years ago.

They had promised to help her. They would help her get her revenge from the ones who were involved in the murder of her parents.

"Ahoy! Come out come out where ever you are!"

She placed a hand over her mouth and backed away from the door when a hoarse voice hit her eardrums.

They are here to get her. She knows it.

She forced herself not to wince as two figures walked past the closet with heavy steps.

'Where are they?' She wonders on the late presence of her own seamen.

She let out a shaking sigh and leaned in to check if the sailors were gone. She blinked when she no longer felt their presence in the room.

'Are they gone?'

Silence decided to step in and wrench the walls of the chamber with an echoing mock.

Just as she thought that she was finally left alone, the portal of the closet harshly jerks open.

She let out a squeal and immediately backed away.

She looked up at the two figures now standing before her with wide eyes and her heart skips a beat in fear.

One of the sailor smirks, his teeth that were attacked with the lash of fungi scaring her to the tips of her toes.

"Found ya!" With that, both of the males jump at her.

She immediately crouched down and let her body slide out from the gap in between their bodies.

With quick moments, she turned around and placed both her palms on their backs and pushed both of their bodies inside the closet with all her might.

The males, caught off guard let out “oofs” of surprise and she hurriedly closed the portal of the closet behind them.

Not surprised, Pirateer Kang's sailors were always the slower, low witted ones.

She picks up the lower part of her large white night dress and makes a run towards the portal of her chamber.

She turned left the moment she got out and started to sprint towards the grand entrance downstairs.

And that was when she realized how the residence of her murdered father, King Yoon was a chaotic mess.

Maids running around trying to save themselves while the sailors took anything they could with them.

She immediately ducked down when a white, clay vase came flying towards her.

The vase hit one of the sailors behind her and disappointment hit her when she noticed the pieces falling to the ground.

The flower vase was gifted to her by her father.

"Y/n!" Her ears perks up at the familiar voice and she turns her head around once she hears it.

"Jin!" A sigh leaves her lips and she hurriedly walks up to a rather calm looking approaching male.

He takes a hold of her hand the moment they reach each other and starts to direct her upstairs. "You alright?"

"I am. Who are these men?" Y/n questions, a delicate hand holding her dress up as to prevent herself from stumbling and falling.

"They are here for you. Kang is close to the boarders." Jin informs, leading her up the stairs.

"Shouldn't we go outside? This may be our chance to make a move." Y/n inquires, not understanding his motives yet still following him.

She didn't have any chances.

Jin shakes his head. "No princess. You have to stay low right now. Use your father's secret passageway to skip out of the residence. We have to leave! Now!"

Y/n stared at him for a second with furrowed brows and dropped her shoulders as the male nodded at her.

"Make sure to take your father's secret way to go outside. We will meet at the back. I will go get the others." Jin says, before turning around and sprinting off downstairs.

Y/n released her gown and walked inside the working chamber that belonged to her father and locked the door behind her.

She sighs, letting her eyes trail over every part of the work place.

She remembered how she used to play around in here, not letting her father work for even a little bit.

She was going to be leaving soon, does that mean she will loose this place? Will she loose the place she was raised in?

"You have to continue to remain strong. We have to take revenge."

She lets Jin's words, one of her sailor friends, pass through her brain causing her to sigh.

She walks up to the gigantic book rack of her deceased father's library and pulls out a specific book.

The ground vibrates beneath her and she watched as one of the columns of the rack starts to move inside the wall, slowly revealing a passageway.

She puts the book back in its place and enters the cave like darkness.

Y/n grabs a hold of her necklace that dangles from around her neck and closes the rack behind her.

Something was telling her to not go further inside.

But she trust Jin. He won't betray her.

He had promised her that he would help her get revenge.

She walked further into the cave, the torches attached to the walls allowing her to see.

She tightened her hold around the necklace and took a turn to the left.

Her body suddenly froze when her eyes landed upon the scene in front of her.

Her heart skips a beat and she backs away in shock.

"Welcome, princess!"

King Kang stood before her, chin held high as he stare at her in amusement, a smirk holding his features.

He finally got her.

Y/n stirs, her mind drowsy and heavy from sleep and she slowly stretches out.

A groan leaves past her lips when her body resisted the urge, feeling as if it was bonded to this place by a force.

She slightly opens her eyes, hearing voices and shouts from everywhere around her.

She sat there for a minute, adjusting her eyes and focusing her mind back to reality.

"Yo Ho Ho! Captain Kang, the girl is back from her dreamland." A loud clear voice booms up from somewhere to the mentioned being.

Her eyes snap open at that and she immediately sits up and looks around at the environment and happenings around her.

Males, sailors and workers surrounded her, each one of them tended to their own work of pulling ropes, climbing the shrouds and balancing the wheel of the ship and much more.

'Ship!'

Her eyes widens and she sits up further from her leaning place to look around the hull of the ship.

She was in a ship, and let alone the former, she was in King Kang's ship.

'No! This can not be.'

She was just in her own residence. How did she get here?

Footsteps came her way and it took her a moment to realize that everyone was now staring at her.

She looked down at her hands, only to find them tied up and she soon realizes there’s a rope that goes around her whole body.

Her eyes shift up slowly when she notices someone’s legs show up before her, or to be more specific, a leg appears before her. And the other one had a wooden peg, looking like it had been carved from the bone of a whale. The peg was stuck into one of his cut out legs.

Her eyes trail further up to the individuals face and she soon lets the horror melt down to her heart.

There, right before her, stood King Kang, the captain of the ship she was currently flowing on.

The face she knew she could never forgot. The person who had killed her parents with his own hands. The one who had ruined her life in the span of a few seconds.

He was standing before her, all mighty and tall, his face has wrinkled from the last time she had seen him and the more she stare at him, the more she felt her hatred bubbling up.

"What do you want from me?" She speaks up, her glare piercing as it dug into him with the force of a bullet.

The captain lets out a chuckle of amusement. "Getting in to the concern straight ahead. Brave girl. If your father was to be present, he would have patted your adorable little head for your bravery."

Y/n’s eyebrow twitched, having no motive but to just jump on him and claw his eye out. Words bitter, she spits out. "He would have if his life wasn’t taken from him by the very person who has some nerve to stand before me."

A slight shock passes through his eyes, then suddenly he begins to laugh humorously, his sailors following after him like they have just heard the joke of the seventh sea.

"Avast ye, my sailors." He calls out to his sailors who already have all their attention on him. "The little girl knows who has murdered her father."

"Yes! I murdered him and your mother. But i was not at fault. The target was someone else. They were the ones who came in between a shot arrow." Captain Kang spoke up, walking towards the chain edge with the help of a wooden stick in his hand.

Y/n furrowed her brows. “Another target?"

The male look out at the deep sea and smirks. "You!" He then turns around and grins almost evily. "You were the reason they died."

The woman's eyes widen and she releases a breath.

No way.

It can not be.

'He's lying.'

"Stop lying." She spits.

The male tilts his head and hums, showing his fake disappointment. "What would i get from lying? What is done is done! Your precious family is gone and your oh so loyal friends have also deceived you."

"They did not." Y/n denies, even though the truth had been lumping in her throat from the moment she saw Captain Kang inside her father's secret passageway.

Jin promised to help her but he betrayed her and now she is aware of that.

"Oh but he did. All of them did. They were not even on your side from the beginn--"

"Stop!" She shouts. "Just stop!" Her hands were shaking, her eyes had welled up with tears, yet she did not let him see her weakness.

She did not want to give him the satisfaction of seeing her breaking down.

Captain Kang grumbles. "Oh well. You have none to be with. They all are gone now and now....it is your turn."

She snaps her head up at him.

Is he going to kill her?

"What? I am doing you a favour. You will meet your papa up there soon." The Captain grins before turning and ordering out his sailors with a booming voice.

"Take out the plank. Our princess is going to walk to meet her death."

Order was said and every sailor got to their work, yelling out to their fellow sailors as they ready her death.

Y/n just stares at him with shock and horror but at the same time she displays a visage of pure hatred.

Is this the end? Is he going to kill her without telling her the reason?

He had already killed her parents and now, she is going to die without knowing the reason of her death.

But yet in some ways, he was completely right.

She’s alone.

Everyone she knew had left her. Their words and friendship were never genuine not even one bit.

She was a lone woman. How will she even get her revenge if she didn’t manage to get out of here?

Lost deep in thoughts, she did not realize how she ended up standing on the edge of the deck, a small plank now in front of her.

She glanced down at the deep blue sea water, waiting to swallow her whole.

Nothing more had scared her than the sea itself.

She had always run away from the ocean. Who knew she would end up dying inside of it?

She took a step further towards the plank, ignoring the whistles and wolf calls from the sailors behind her.

she breaths out, letting the wind wipe past her hair as she stares at the setting sun that was accompanied with light shades of orange.

She took another shaky step, her hands bound to each other with a rope.

'This is the end.'

Her ears suddenly buzzed, feeling the hot air furiously whipping behind her.

Her whole world shakes. She stumbles on her toes as she hears a sailor scream out behind her.

"Captain!! We've been attacked!"

Everything turns into a sudden chaotic mess, hearing shouts and panic people falling out of the deck to the ocean to save their lives, yet she stays frozen in her place.

"He's here! The king of the Seven Seas is here!"

She slowly turns around at the blabbering words of the sailors and a gasp leaves past her lips.

Right before her, stood a ship so giant that it was combined with almost three of the current ship she was in.

Darkness radiated off of the whole ship, and what scared her more was the black flag that swayed from on top of the mast, carrying a skull that looked too real to be called a drawn one.

She was not the one who has walked to her death now. The death has walked up to her.

She stood there absolutely shocked, her legs carrying all her weight on the plank as she stared up at the ship that was intimidatingly hovering over King Kang's ship.

Sailors and guards were panicking, some deciding to  jump off of the ship to survive, while some decided to not run away from the battlefield by staying inside the ship.

Y/n felt a hand latching onto her wrist before the figure pulled her down from the plank.

Her first instinct was to fight against the hold of the unknown, trying to jerk her body away. "Let me go!"

The male pulled her closer and shushed her. "Stop fighting. I'm trying to save you.”

This was said and the female began to feel a tiny bit calmer as she looked up at the unknown male.

He was broad, giant even. And she couldn’t deny the fact that he was breathtaking either. His fit was as clean as freshly new washed cloths while he sternly stared down at her.

"Come with me." The male mumbled, before pulling her with him.

Y/n stared at his back as she was blankly carried away.

He's one of King Kang's men.

Why is he helping her?

She opened her mouth to question his act of kindness when all of a sudden, a booming voice halts her.

"Captain Kang." It was a mischievous call causing Y/n to turn her head towards the source.

Her steps slowed down slightly when her eyes land upon a man leaning on the shrouds of the other ship.

His clothing was definitely that of a pirate, figure lean and big as he playfully swung the sword around his hand.

"What do you want, Captain Park?" Kang spat out, his shoulders hunched as he glared up at the young looking male.

'Captain Park!!'

Y/n's eyes widens, looking up at the handsome looking male who was smirking.

"No hate. You just have something precious of mine." Captain Park speaks, twirling his body skillfully around the rope of the shroud without fear of falling down into the sea. "And I'm here to get it back."

The unknown male suddenly picks up his pace, dragging Y/n away, pulling her towards somewhere she was not aware of.

"Where are you taking me?" She questioned, her eyes not pulling away from Captain Park.

"You have to leave.” The male states, making her turn to him.

"What?"

He stopped and turned his head to her. "Try to understand, young lady. This place is not safe for you anymore."

"Yeah and when was it ever safe for me in the first place." She sarcastically spoke out.

The male sighs out of irritation. "Look, at least Captain Kang gave you permission to die, Captain Park over there would not even do that."

With that, he started to pull her away again.

Y/n dropped her shoulders and turned around to glance at the newly entered Captain again, but to no avail, she could not see him anymore as she now was too far away.

The male came to a stop in front of a small hanging ship and worked to bring it down to the wooden ground of the deck.

Y/n stared at him, wondering as to why he, a man of King Kang, who was for an unknown reason trying to kill her, was helping her out.

The ship hit the ground with a thud and the male worked to push it out of the deck, so that he could easily pull it down to the sea once she got in.

He then turned towards her and ordered. "Get in."

Y/n blinked at him before speaking up. "Why are you helping me?"

The male stared back at her for a second before turning his head away. "That I can not tell you."

Y/n frowned before taking a step towards him. "What is your name then?"

The male released a breath and approached her. He then grabbed a hold of her waist and without any difficulty, he raised her small figure and put her inside the small ship.

Y/n tried to hide her shock at his sudden act and pulled her legs inside the ship and pursed her lips at his absence of an answer.

"You would be able to successfully escape if you continue South, there is a town on that side. Find a safe shelter there and please stay hidden. Captain Kang would not give up on finding you, especially if Captain Park decides to sink this ship."

Y/n stared at him in disbelief. All she asked was his name and his motive in helping her and he replied with everything except the answer of the question she had asked him.

"You are unbelievable!"

The male, for the first time, chuckled out, the stern crease of his brow turning up in amusement as a dimple introduced itself in one of his cheeks.

"Stay safe." He spoke out, slowly pulling on the rope and Y/n felt herself moving down as the ship drifted out from Captain Kang's ship. "And it's Kim Namjoon."

He finally answered her question and a small smile welcomes Y/n's features.

"Thank you, Kim Namjoon." She beamed before he slowly disappeared from her sight.

She grabbed a hold of the side of the small boat, feeling it slowly hitting the waves of the sea beneath her.

Her heart skipped a beat as the scent of the ocean and freedom filled her senses, the waves drifting her further away from the two large ships.

"Where's the girl?" Her shoulders immediately tense up when she hears the angered voice of Captain Park echoing throughout the sea and she swore she heard the sea beneath her growling too.

As if the sea was also a part of him.

She looked back at the two ships that were facing each other and found them pretty far away from her as her boat hurriedly drifted away from them.

She sighed out and dropped her shoulders in relief as the ocean took her towards the South.

She escaped.

She managed to escape from two of the most well-known pirates without a single wound.

But this meant she now knew that she was no longer safe.

--

The captain of the enormous ship nibbled at the bottle of rum as he stared out at the sea that danced for him in the form of waves.

"I say you do not take much concern, ey captain."

A voice speaks out behind him and the male grunts.

"He took what belongs to me. And he had the nerve to lie." The male spat out before gulping down the rum in his hand.

The sailor let out a sigh behind him. "But captain, even you are aware that captain Kang never lies."

This makes the captain snap his head back at his sailor. "Then why did he abduct her? And where is she now?"

The sailor dropped his shoulders. "We looked through the whole ship. Her presence was not there."

"Then where is she?" The captain mumbles, sounding like all chances are gone.

His sailor bit his lip, concern displayed in his eyes.

The king of seven seas was never hopeless.

He had hope on his side.

He had power in him.

This was the first for him and all of them.

"Captain Park.." The loyal sailor calls slowly and carefully. "I have a feeling that she has escaped to sea. She might still be in the ocean."

Captain Park lets his words go through his mind and a silence clouds upon them.

How was he so late on getting there?

How did she manage to escape and how did he not notice?

All of this was a mystery to him and he could not help but let a lump of anger build into his throat.

"It seems like a storm will form." The sailor behind him mumbled and the captain looked up at “his” ocean.

The waves rolled against each other and the sky was dark, not a single star nor the moon in sight as they were covered with the dominance of dark clouds.

His ocean hair flying back with the wind as he mumbled out.

"I will let you take control then." He calls out to the waves. "Take care of her like you take care of your sunken ships."

--

Y/n coughed, her lungs stretching with the force of her throat inhaling the air that was hesitating to enter her body.

She raised her head slowly, her eyes blurry from all the water and sand that has entered through her eyelids.

A groan leaves past her lips when she feels her head spinning, her body slightly yet painfully numb.

With much difficulty, she sits up and blinks a few times to clear her vision.

The cold wind runs past her figure, goosebumps raising over her skin.

She looks down at her attire and finds it wet with sea water, sand sticking to many parts of her clothes and legs like glue.

She reaches out and dusts off some of the sand, looking up towards the sea that had just oh-so-carefully led her towards the seaside.

She pulled her hair back by brushing a hand through it and tried to remember all that happened last night.

It was something unusual.

She remembered it clearly.

The forming of a big bubble around her body when she was slowly drowning in the vast sea due to the storm.

The fact that she could breathe inside the unusual water bubble.

The fact that it took her safely towards the South after she almost drowned was even more unusual.

She dusted off the sand from her elbow and stood up, all the while feeling the silk of her dress soaked.

She walked up towards the seashore and bent down to wash her legs and hands.

"A survivor, huh."

She flinches and immediately turns her head behind at the playful voice and wanders her eyes to spot the individual.

With no luck, she finds no one behind her.

"And a woman at that." The individual who seems to be a male speaks again and she directs her gaze up at the abandon broken ship that was resting on the right side of the shore, right before an enormous mountain.

Her eyes catch a figure leaning on one of the broken masts of the ship causing her to take a step back.

Her eyes narrow at his carefree figure and he smiles at her. "Huh?"

"You survived the storm last night. Are you not just a lucky woman, ey!" He chuckles, rounding the mast almost resembling what Captain Park did yesterday.

She pursed her lips and stared at his attire. "Some people are really fortunate sometimes."

The male nods and jumps down to the ground from the edge of the hull. "Indeed. The sea took your side."

"Is this the South?" She asks, looking around at the area that seemed to only have a heavy green forest and mountains on it's lands.

The male ambles towards her slowly. "It is."

She nods. "I am lucky enough then."

She then turns to him, all the while keeping her senses high. "Who are you?"

The male tilts his head to the side. "Curious i see."

Y/n resists the urge to roll her eyes and waits for him to answer her properly.

"I'm Kim Taehyung, a mighty sailor." He takes off his hat and bends down to introduce himself.

Y/n nods, keeping her distance.

"And may i have the grace of knowing this beautiful lady’s name?" He questions, putting his hat back on.

The female hesitates before speaking. "It is Y/n."

She does not tell him too much and that seems to satisfy the male enough as he nods.

"Well..my lady, it is lovely to be in your presence. And as you have landed in this area, let a great sailor like me lead you inside this hidden island."

'Hidden?'

Y/n furrowed her brows at his words as she turns towards the deep forest.

A gasp leaves her lips when she no longer finds the greenery born there.

It was replaced with lots of homes and life as many people continued their tasks and conversations with no sign of any threats nearby.

"Welcome to the hidden heart of Korea"

Y/n's eyes widen as she stared at the many males and females wandering around the small town-like civilization, carefree, seeming to be living there life to the fullest.

"Ya like this place, my lady?" Taehyung grins proudly, hands placed over his hips as he stared at the place like it was his creation.

Y/n nods in awe, her mouth parting as she starts to amble towards the town, her curiosity taking over.

The male smirked and followed behind her.

"If you do not mind me questioning, what brought you here?"

Y/n blinked out of her daze, stepping in the town as she peeked around everything. "The waves."

Taehyung sighed, pursing his lips. "Of course, what else!"

Y/n nods, disregarding his sarcastic words as she continues to walk further inside, still in awe.

Who would have known that a whole established town could be found behind an abundant forest.

"This place is huge." She spoke, picking up an almond sample that was displayed outside a street shop and popping it inside her mouth.

Taehyung hums, imitating her actions, however, his sample consisted of a whole fistful of almonds. "It is called the heart of Korea for a reason."

Y/n furrowed her brows and turned to him. "Then why is this place hidden? It should be out there for people to admire."

Taehyung smiles, stepping closer to her. "A heart should always be hidden. If it is attacked, it can stop beating and it will die."

Y/n held her breath, staring at his face that was now closer to hers.

She breathes out when the male smiles and steps away from her.

He starts to walk away and she hurriedly turns to him. "Wait! Then how do you know this place?"

"This island only brings those who it has chosen itself. You and I are one of them." The male explains, walking, all the while sensing the female following after him.

'But someone else lead me here...'

She ran up to him, deciding not to tell him about how exactly she had gotten to this wondrous place .

"How long have you been here?" She questions, her hands fisting up her dress as she tries to pick up his long strides.

"Long enough to know where the treasure is hidden." He mumbles, the smile never leaving his lips.

He stops in his tracks and turns his head around when he feels the female halting her steps.

He raises his brows in amusement when he reads the confusion written all over her face. "Do not worry yourself. It is nothing important."

Y/n dropped her shoulders. "How will I get around here? I am not even familiar with this place."

"Oh ya!" The male speaks out. "Do not be concerned. You have me." He grinned.

The female just stares at him, her gaze not even in the slightest showing any sort of trust in him.

Her expression made him narrow his eyes at her, betrayal plastered all over his face. "I am the first person you’ve met. You have to trust me more than anyone here."

"Look!" She tries to avoid his gaze. "I have not experienced good happenings these past few days. All I need is a safe place to stay." She gave up, feeling even ashamed to be asking for help.

The male pursed his lips, nodding. "You will be safe with me. I have the best place."

-

Y/n grinds her teeth as she glares at Taehyung in annoyance, her figure hidden away in the far corner from everyone's notice.

The male was standing away from her, two skinny females accompanying his sides as they openly flirt with each other.

Drunk people surrounded her, gulping down their rum in big gulps while not even caring about their well-being.

That bastard had brought her to a rum bar that was obviously not legal nor registered.

Taehyung catches her eye and he grins at her, immediately stepping back when he felt the hot, lava-like stare thrown his way.

Y/n watched as he bid both the females goodbye before ambling his way off.

She narrowed her eyes further and crossed her arms over her chest, her foot patting the ground as she waited for him to walk over to her.

"How ya like this place?" He grins and Y/n feels her eye twitch.

"Very much. This place will be a great area to bury your body." She spits and he flinches.

"Why? Are you jealous? Those ravishing women meant nothing to me."

"I am going to kick you between your legs so hard, you will stay childless forever."

The male scrunched his face, his hands cupping his precious between his legs. "Who would have thought that such a fragile woman like you would be this violent."

Y/n rolled her eyes. "Please get me out of here. I do not like this even in the slightest bit."

The male straightens his back. "I guess you do not like this place like I thought you would. I have to take you somewhere.." He suddenly steps closer to her. "Magical."

She flinched back, her back hitting the wall and she stares at Taehyung with wide eyes.

"What is with you suddenly stepping in my space?"

Taehyung pulls away slightly and smirks. "What is with you looking so irresistible all the time?"

Y/n scrunches her nose. "I was not joking when I said I will hit you somewhere."

"Okay." The male speaks, stepping away from her for his own good.

Y/n scoffs, pulling her back away from the wall. "Where are you taking me?"

"Like i said." The male turns around and looks over his shoulder. "Somewhere magical."

He starts to walk away and the female hurriedly picks up her pace behind him.

"It better be safe."

The male smirks. "Oh it is."

'Especially for you.' 

---

The male jerked open the wooden portal and pushed the non-living object aside to enter the residence.

He kicks away the small log in front of the entrance and turns towards the female standing behind him.

"After you, my lady." He bows down slightly on his side, his hands displayed in front of her in a royal manner.

Y/n looked over the small, hut-like residence before placing a foot over the step, her hand gripping the night dress she had been wearing since the attack closer to her body.

She could no longer feel the wet fabric, but the cold that came after, like an unwelcomed friend was sending chills down her spine.

She hurriedly yet carefully entered the residence and immediately looked around the inside for hidden dangers.

Once finding none in the entrance, she turned and waited for the male to enter the place too.

Taehyung raised his eyebrows in amusement and freely ambles his presence next to her and further inside.

The female follows after him, oh-so-thankful for the gown that was draped around her body, on top of her night dress.

She could feel her skin eating up the silk as each second passed by.

Could she ask Taehyung for something to wear?

She knew that was embarrassing and he probably had no female clothes, or if that was just what she thought?

He was, after all, a pervert.

She swallowed her pride, parting her lips for her request. "Do you perhaps--"

Cutting her own sentence short, she whipped her head back towards the way she came in.

She swore she just heard a thud.

Her eyes trailed over to the door and her eyebrows immediately furrowed.

The door....it was closed. She does not remember closing it when she followed after Taehyung.

She stands there for a second, her eyes starting to waver as she looks around everywhere.

"My precious, please come inside. I have something for your grace." Taehyung’s voice came from the open area inside the residence and Y/n was immediately snapped out of her train of thoughts.

She blinks.

'It could be the wind..' She said, convincing herself.

'Or some kid who closed it from outside..' She tried calming herself down.

At this point, she knew she should not trust anyone. Especially not with what just happened to her.

But she could not help but feel a little bit safe with Taehyung.

She didn’t know what that meant. Maybe it was the sweet scent he carried around with him.

She quickly discarded everything in her head and took her steps towards the area where the male was.

She entered the small area and looked around. Three to four logs were placed in the middle of the chamber, resembling a dining table and chairs, a poorly built fireplace was born in the corner where Taehyung was now forming the fire.

Y/n sighed out and entered the chamber fully, her first priority being the fireplace to get some sort of warmth soaking into her skin.

Taehyung chuckles when he spots her and continues to throw in small pieces of wood inside the burning fire.

"You must be cold. I have taken out some clothes for you." The male points towards the attire placed on one of the logs.

Y/n looks at the clothes before walking towards them.

She picked up the white shirt and the baggy pants, she had seen many sailors wear whenever they had come to visit the seaside of her father's kingdom. The attire was also accompanied by long leather boats, a small coat to wear over the white shirt, and a feminine pirate hat.

She raised her brows and turned towards the male who was sitting down on one of his knees, hands and mind busy firing the fireplace.

"No female clothes?" She voices out, grabbing his attention.

The male hums. "I may look like a manwhore.." Saying that, he turns his head to her and continues. "But i am not."

Y/n's eyes brighten with amusement before a giggle leaves past her lips. "Who could have thought."

She locked her gaze with his and her expression turned into a confused one when she found him staring at her with wide eyes.

"Woah!" He awes. "This is the first time I have seen you smile." His eyes were dazed, glazed over even, openly expressing how the smallest act from her has affected him.

He could not help it, she was beautiful.

"Trust me when i tell you, this is the first time I have let out a smile in days." She speaks, her eyes directing downwards towards the shirt in her hand as she recalls the state she was in right now.

From a royal chamber room, she was now in an island she did not know even exited, let alone being taken away by King Kang and going through a dangerous storm.

The amount of days in between all these happenings was less than the days she had to breathe happily with her parents when she was young.

"Really? So am I the cause of those heavenly dimples that have decided to greet me in the prettiest of the way?" Taehyung grins, eyes holding pride.

Y/n looked up. "You are. Thank you, Kim Taehyung." She smiles genuinely at him.

If it wasn’t for him, she would still have been wandering around this confusing island.

If she can not trust him completely, she can at least thank him.

Taehyung nods and turns his head back towards the fireplace, hiding away the pink that was now dusting his cheeks. "There is a chamber upstairs. You can change your attire and take a bath if you want."

Y/n hums and glances at the stairs that led the individuals upstairs.

She hesitates but decides to amble towards them anyways.

"Do not feel like a burden and call me if you need any help." He teases.

"You know how much of a gentleman i am-- Wow wow!! I am sorry. I am sorry." The male squeals, falling on his butt while dodging the frames the female throws his way.

"Good ocean! That is violent, woman."

"Think before you speak then." Y/n grumbles back from the stairs.

"I can not help it." The male mumbles, before grinning. "You are too irresistible."

However, the grin on his face immediately melts away like a fragile chunk of ice when the female is out of sight.

"And I am sorry for what will soon happened..."

-

Y/n buttoned up the black coat and placed the pirate hat over her head.

She looked herself over and sighed out.

At this rate, she looked like one of those female pirates she had always looked up to.

And did she like it?

Oh yes she does.

But does she dislike it too?

Of course.

She was used to wearing dresses, being comfortable in clothing she had never worn is a bit hard.

But at least she is warmer and the clothes are a bit too big on her so it is not too revealing.

She opens the portal of the chamber and skips out of the room.

Walking towards the stairs to go down, her footsteps halt when she hears some mumbling downstairs.

She would have thought that it was Taehyung but there were many of them murmuring together, clearly indicating that there were more individuals here.

Her eyes narrow slightly in confusion and she takes a step back.

No! Taehyung did not look like someone who would betray her.

But then again, so did Jin and she had trusted him.

"Please do not be it.." She silently pleads, backing away.

Her figure did not allow her further access as it was stopped by a firm block.

A breathing block.

Her eyes immediately widen at the warm breath over her neck and before she could pull away, an arm suddenly wraps around her and pulls her in.

"Got ya!"

Y/n's eyes widen in horror and she immediately pushes forward to escape the arm that is keeping her still.

But to no avail, she was soon jerked back into the arms of the male and her shoulders immediately tense up when the unknown male moves his mouth closer to her ear.

"I can not let you run away, not again."

Y/n let out a shaky breath and moved her head to the other side so that he could not force her into something she did not want to do.

She was scared.

She didn’t have a single idea as to who this male was, but the tease and tone in his voice somehow reminded her of a familiar voice she had heard before.

"Let me go." She ordered, yet her voice completely gave away her fear.

The male behind her chuckles, his hot breath brushing against her hair. "If i had the intention of letting you go. I would not have caught you from the beginning."

Y/n starts to wiggle in his arms, doing her best to remove them from around her.

By the much hard work she had put into her escape, the male strangely lets her go.

Y/n does not question her sudden release and runs towards the staircase and towards her freedom.

In just some steps in, her curiosity hits her and she turns around to look at her capturer, only to be left frozen for a few seconds.

Captain Park.

It was him. He was there.

And what makes it much worse is that he had let her escape that easily while watching her with amusement filling his eyes.

That’s because he knew he will always catch her anyways.

The female fastened her pace and hurriedly walked down the remaining steps.

She however, halts her steps when her eyes land on the many figures that are standing around the open area of the chamber where Taehyung very was, or more like the whole place.

They all turn to look at her but her eyes only direct towards Taehyung who’s eyes immediately flash with guilt.

And that is when she gives up.

How would she not?

The sailors were everywhere around the residence and the calmness in the male upstairs showed how easy it was to find her, even if she escaped.

So with much regret, she drops her shoulders and grumply drags her steps towards them.

Walking in between the many sailors who could simply not just stop staring at her like she was a three course meal, she comes to a stop in front of the only male she knew.

The steps run down the stairs of Taehyung's residence and soon enters the one and only, the Captain himself.

His posture was carefree like it was the last time, a smile tugged on his lips like a daily act as he walked in further inside the chamber.

Y/n slowly shrinks back at his presence, the mischievous era she felt around him was the opposite of what he had displayed.

He looked and smelled like a living dark nightmare.

Or it could just be the fact that he was the king of the seven seas.

"My mermaid, i am the king of the seven seas, Park Jimin." The male’s broad shoulders bow down at her with the posture of a prince, his pirate hat held in his hand in respect.

Y/n bites her lips and takes a step back.

It is still not too late right?

She could escape if she wanted.

Scratch what she said earlier. She might still have a chance.

The male straightens his back and smirks at the confusion written all over her pretty features.

"What do you want from me..?" She mumbles, her eyes searching for a route to escape towards the door.

"Oh you will know soon. Taehyung!" Jimin calls and the sailor hums. "Tell the pretty

lady what she is here for."

Taehyung caught her eyes and opens his mouth. "There is an important reason for you to be here, precious."

"Stop." She furrowed her brows and stared at him straight in the eyes. "I do not really want to know."

With that said, she backs away and makes a run towards the door by a small gap between the sailors.

No one runs after her but she still continues to look for the last string of hope.

That, however also breaks the moment she witnesses the many giant sailors that guard the entrance portal.

Y/n comes to a stop and annoyance immediately attacks her nerves.

Well now the giving up statement officially comes to her.

'There is no way out.'

With much more grumpiness, she turns back on her heels and stomps them towards the open area where she just came from again.

Hands crossed over her chest and face scrunched up in an angry pout, she walks back from in between the many sailors and comes to a halt in the same place she was just standing on.

Two of the males smile at her mood and an adoration filled chuckle leaves from one of the cheerful looking sailors that stood right behind Jimin.

She glares at him before turning to Taehyung again. "Shoot!" She angrily orders.

The male nods while taking a step towards Jimin's back to protect himself from the daggers the female was currently throwing at him. "Yeah... Captain is connected to you in a deep relation."

Jimin’s smile widens at the confusion that immediately flashed through her eyes and before he knew it, the anger lingering so adorably in her features is completely replaced with confusion in a short spam of time.

"What do you mean?" She tilts her head to the side in pure curiosity and the king of the seven seas had to stop the sudden urge to just scoop her in his arms.

He just could not stop staring at her.

How long has it been since he had started craving her? He does not remember.

All he knows is that she is here now, right in front of his eyes.

"My precious.... He is your fiancé." Taehyung informs slowly and quietly and the female's eyes widens.

"You are joking, right?" Y/n questions in disbelief and passes a glance at Jimin which clearly displayed horror.

'This can not be. He is lying!'

"He is not." Jimin speaks up, his expressions nowhere near playful now. "Your father has connected us together since young. You belong to me."

The demand and power in his voice shakes her to her pulp and her eyes start to shake in fear.

"What?..." She whispers, feeling like the ground has been jerked away from underneath her feet.

How is it him? Why is it him?

She had heard so much about him. The stories of him mercilessly killing half the legal and illegal pirates without a single breath sent chills down her spine.

They say he never stops. There isn't a single place where he has stayed more than a few hours.

There were even books written about him. The royal guards from all over the seven shores were after him yet no one had even laid a single finger on him.

And now she is stuck with him, over something her father had agreed to when he was still alive.

But it can also not be true. How is she supposed to believe him just like that?

As if reading her mind, Jimin answers. "There is more than given proof."

"Where are the given ones then?" She spits back, gaining some of the confidence but that soon disappears when he steps closer to her.

"That is what we have to find out. Right now, you are coming with me. I can not leave you here for more danger." The male orders and steps closer to her, all the while watching the female back away from him.

The female crouched her shoulders up to her ear and mumbles out. "What if i do not want to."

The male smiles at her small figure. "Then you know what bad girls get. You are going to be a good girl, right.”

Her mouth turns into an offended pout and she directs her eyes down at his shoulder, her body fluttering in embarrassment at his inappropriate words.

Like hell she will let him touch her.

She might be afraid of him but she will not let him do anything to her.

She straightens her back and glanced up at him before looking behind him, Taehyung's eyes linking with hers.

It's all his fault.

She just can not leave without doing something.

She walks past her so called fiancé and steps in front of the sailor and looks up at him.

Taehyung stares back, the mischief and perverted-ness far gone from his figure and that makes the female even more angrier.

Raising her hand in the air, she slaps it right across his cheek.

The male immediately reacts by wincing out. "Auch! Goddamn woman."

"This is what you get for betraying me." Y/n mumbles before turning around and walking off outside the residence.

"Let us go now."

Jimin stares at her in awe as she walks off before throwing his head back in a humorous laughter.

---

Y/n stared at the many sailors who ready the ship for another round around the sea to god knows where.

She was standing on the deck, fear lumping in her throat as she slowly plots out all the scenarios where she might get killed.

She would have never gone with The King of The Sea if she was not to be alone.

But that is exactly what she was at the moment.

She is lonely and she does not have the protection around her nor over her head.

If Taehyung was kind enough to take her to his residence, offer her his attire, then he would not hurt her, right?

Sailors carried their duffles inside the ship, some cleaning the ship by scrubbing holystones in the logs. Some looked after the ropes and the shrouds while some took care of the long masts and sails that are used to change directions of the giant ship.

Everyone was busy, even Captain Park who took part in helping his sailors.

Y/n just watched from afar, no one daring to even pass her a glance after finding out who she actually was, especially to their captain.

"Do you not think you were a little bit too harsh on Taehyung?" The voice of the male brings her back from her chain of thoughts and she immediately turns to look at who it was.

The cheerful looking male who was always stuck to the captain's side grins at her, proudly showing off his gums and the many teeth that have turned black from the lack of care.

Y/n frowns when his words reach her, causing her to look away. "He deserved it."

The male nods, stepping by her side. "He does, but he did help you."

The male points out and the female turns her head to him. "He also helped his captain by informing him my location."

The male stares at her with his usual doe eyes before he directs them over his shoulders to something. "Well...."

Y/n follows the direction of his eyes and her gaze immediately finds the fluffy brown hair of Taehyung.

The male was leaning his back on one of the cannons, figure small and head hung low, his mouth was in a pout like a small sulky child and regret immediately starts to swell her up.

She looks away before the feeling could fully swallow her and she soon looks out at the sailors who were working.

"Taehyung never had the intention of hurting you. Actually, if it weren’t for him, you would not even be breathing right now." The male further breaks the walls around her and succeeds when the guilt she was running away from catches up to her quick, swallowing her into its mud.

She huffs and puffs and crosses her arms over her chest, resisting the urge to just turn around and run away from everything that surrounds her.

The male chuckles at her when he notices the change of her mood. "You are adorable."

She snaps her eyes up and narrows them at him. She fully looks him through before turning around and walking towards the sulking male.

Taehyung rubs his fingers over his cheeks which have just been slapped and he lets out another whine.

He had been slapped thousands of time by all the females he had slept with, but not once has he felt this hurt.

He flinched slightly when y/n’s figure comes to stand next to him and he glances at her from under his overgrown tips of hair.

"I am sorry." He apologizes, voicing a whisper.

"Do not be." She waves her fingers at him. "It was your job, besides, i would not even be here if it was not for you."

Taehyung feels her lean on another cannon next to him and nods slowly. "Indeed. I was lucky enough to find you first. The pirate world is not that safe, you see."

Y/n scoffs. "I know that. But you saved me."

She knew really well how messed up this world was. She had been through so much in just a spam of one day.

Taehyung shakes his head. "I did not. He did." He states, pointing his gaze up at the quarterdeck where the wheel of the ship was.

Y/n follows his direction and her eyes land on the figure of the one and only captain of the ship who was looking through some kind of map.

"We were just on our way to get you from your kingdom." Taehyung starts explaining. "But we turned the ship to the other side the moment we heard about your abduction done by Captain kang."

Y/n tears her eyes away from the captain and questions him. "Why were you coming to get me?"

"Cause it is time for you to be beside the captain. It is time for you both to bond. That is what was decided." Taehyung explains the situation, leaving the female even more confused.

"Why would they even bond us together?" The female takes off the pirate hat she was wearing and rakes a hand through her hair.

"That is something I can not tell you, my precious. Captain Park knows best in that matter." Taehyung watched her from the side, his gaze lingering over her long soft looking brown hair to the distressed look on her face.

"He got so furious." He whispers, the scene fresh to his eyes.

When the female turns to him in question, he can not help but continue. "When captain heard about what Captain Kang had done, he had immediately ordered to get you back. Though it is highly hard to understand how you escaped from there."

Y/n stared at him for a second, the familiar face of the male who had helped her escape popping in her mind instantly  "It was just a coincidence. Luck was on my side."

'Kim Namjoon.'

She recalls in her head. She could never forget him. The generosity he had shown to her even when he looked like an important individual of Captain Kang was even more to take in.

He actually looked kind and gentle in between all the wolves that surrounded him.

Taehyung nods. "However, you will gain answers to all your questions from the captain himself. He will not say everything but enough to erase all your curiosity."

-

"You will stay here." The male shows the female around the chamber.

"Who's cabin is this?" She questions, trailing her eyes everywhere around the wooden walls and the simply decorated chamber as she placed herself on the edge of the mattress.

The male grins from behind her. "It belongs to the captain."

Y/n instantly sprung up from the bed, eyes staring shocked at the male who bursted into a humorous laughter.

Her eyes glares at him. "It is not that funny."

"Oh but it is." The male controls his amusement and placed a hand on his hip in a call for some sanity.

"Where would your captain sleep?...Um" Y/n trails off at the end of the sentence when she could not recall the male's name.

'What was it again?'

"Jung Hoseok. And do not worry. You will soon get to sleep with him." Hoseok wiggles his eyebrows at her and the female's jaw almost drops to the floor.

Pink furiously tints her cheeks and she stutters out a threat. "Say that one more time and you will see what will happen to you."

Hoseok immediately takes a step back and puts his hands in front of him in surrender. "Calm down, little tiger. I am just joking." He puts on a horrified expression but his fake fear was as clear as crystal.

"You better be. Now leave please." She rolls her eyes and turns around to look around the whole room.

"As you say, my lady. You can request the captain's presence if you feel lonely. He will come running right awa---"

Cut off by an object thrown his way, the male immediately closes the door behind him to prevent getting hit by the boot that is violently gifted to him by the female.

--

Y/n sat up from the bed she had been laying on and her eyes trailed over all the objects that accompanied her.

The room looked expensive. Many rolled maps were resting on the big shelf on the right. Small figurines of ships and guards were placed in a small working area in the corner and a treasure box was resting next to it.

The room smelt like the woods and the sea.

She hung her legs from the side of the mattress and carefully got down from the bed which was quite high up.

She walked up to the small work place and looked down at the map that was sprawled next to more small figurines.

Her delicate fingers trail over the small lines on the map and her hand immediately jerks back when the lines and waves drawn in the map start moving.

Her lips part in awe at the scene before her, the waves made it look like she was watching them sway with each other in real life. Another spot, more south on the map was swirling with black, imitating a storm that seemed to be currently going on over the said area.

Another big ship swayed in the middle, looking all familiar, tall and black.

Small writings were written over it in italic, reading Black Pearl.

The ship looked familiar to the one that appeared before Captain Kang's ship the other day. The ship Captain Park was in.

The ship she was now present on.

Her eyes widen.

She was in the well-known Black Pearl.

The ship that speaks. The only ship with black sails.

The one that does not tolerate a single outcomer inside of it. The one which had been there since the beginning.

She was now inside of it and it had not done anything to kick her out.

As much as she had heard, the ship does not like it when someone who is not related to it rides it.

The cursed ship, as many say, will do anything to not let any unknown individual step even a foot on its ground.

And here she is, laying around in its bed.

She backed away from the table and turned towards the portal of Captain Park's chamber.

She creaked open the door and looked around the area.

Only the wind stared back at her alongside the night sky because there were no breathing individuals around.

Seeing that, she took a step outside of the four wood walls and in an instant a soft breath leaves her when the wind encloses her body in a gentle touch.

She really misses being free.

Her eyes trail around to make sure no one is in sight and when it is confirmed that no one is, she lets her tense shoulders drop.

The waves were black due to the dark night and she suddenly had the urge to look out at the deck.

'If you want to know the sea, communicate with it from over the edge.'

Jin's words recall in her mind and she scrunches her nose when his face wipes past her mind.

Moreover, she still listens and turns to the small stairs that will take her to the quarterdeck where the edge of the ship and the wheel stand.

She climbed up the stairs, keeping her steps low and soft to prevent her weight from waking the wood up. Its whining out and its creaking causing someone to hear is the last thing she wanted right now.

She carefully walked up the narrow stairs and halts her steps the moment her eyes look up.

Hair as blue and gray as the sea, the owner of the ship himself sat on the edge with his legs that seemed to be dangling off of the ship.

His back faced her and she instantly took in the relaxation of his shoulders and the silent aura around his giant figure.

She stared at him for a minute as the moon smiled upon him, his hair and attire softly swaying with the wind.

'He is beautiful.'

Her own sudden thought snapped her out of her daze, making her blink many times.

She silently took a step back to walk away, but of course the wood underneath her seemed to be having other thoughts as it finally screamed out a creak at the movement of her boots.

She flinches and Jimin calmly looks over his shoulder.

Her body tenses up and she is soon speechless the moment her eyes links with his.

Everything halts as his amber eyes take in her everything, flickering with what seems to be specks of silver.

"You are finally out, mermaid." He speaks softly and her breath hitched in her throat.

Why did she feel like this?

Why did he still look so intimidating when his aura at the moment was the complete opposite?

Her eyes waver away from him, as she was trying to look everywhere but him. She stutters out. "I-I will leave you alone."

She took another step back but was soon stopped by the captain when he spoke. "Do not go... come here. I will show you something."

She bit her lip and glanced up at him, her heart drumming in her chest at a fast rate as she thought about all the scenarios of her standing next to him.

She does not deny his offer, simply because she did not have a death wish. She slowly walked up to the edge.

In the end, she still wanted to look out at the ocean.

Jimin stood there silent and calm, watching her very hesitant steps as she moved closer to him.

Closer to him.

How long had he wanted just that? How long had he craved to steal just a single glance at her beauty he had heard about all his life?

How much did he feel the need to pull her small figure closer to him? How much did he want so badly to make her his?

He simply didn’t remember nor did he know, all he knows is that all he wants to do is to shout out to the whole world that he had found his treasure. He didn’t need gold or secret gems. He had found his diamond. His mermaid.

He was beyond whipped.

She came to a stop away from him and that made the captain smile.

He shifted his dangling legs inside the deck and jumped down from the edge.

Y/n tensed up even more as he stepped in closer to her.

"You are going to love this." He mumbled and without a single second slipping by, he reached his hands out towards her delicate waist and pulled her figure up from the ground without any difficulty.

A soft yelp left past Y/n's lips as she was manhandled into sitting on the edge in just a spam of a second.

She snaps her eyes up at him in horror and stops the urge to scream when she finds a huge grin brightening his features.

"Oh god.." She mumbles and removes her hands from around his shoulders that fisted his shirt.

Jimin bites his lips to stop himself from grinning too wide as his hands oh so hesitantly moves away from her waist.

Only he knows how much he wanted to just pull her into him right now.

Y/n breaks the eye contact and Jimin helps her turn her body around by grabbing her legs and gently shifting them on the other side.

"What if we fall?" She mumbles in between to herself, settling herself properly in her place.

"I would not let that happened." He replies back in a mumble and she looks up, only for her eyes to instantly turn wide.

A gasp leaves her lips as she now stares at the scenery before her.

The sea was calm, small diamond like pearls were floating in it, shining like little swaying stars. The sky mimics the action in its own, beautiful way. Soon,

creatures had rose from inside the waves, hair pushed back because of the force of the water, containing a body that was familiar to a human as they sung a melody all together.

They were mermaids.

She watched them in awe, observing the beauty of each detail in every creature.

The release of a firework was then heard and she immediately looked up at the straight tail of fire and before she knew it, it bursted, decorating the sky with many beautiful colors.

Jimin then, steps behind her and whispers in her ear. "A new year has begun and I am glad I have you next to me this time."

And then she heard all the sailors and guards scream out a happy new year.

Y/n stared at the scene before her as she continued to feel the breath of the male right behind her.

If she was not in such an awe and daze, she would have shrunk back from his close proximity.

Jimin stared down at her shoulder till the small of her back. The white oversized shirt made her look adorable, the sleeves were long, passing her fingers and going further down.

The feeling would have been a lot better if it was his attire, but there was a bitter lump in his throat because he was well aware that the attire was Taehyung's and knowing that his fiance smelled like another male who was also not him was not a good feeling.

If y/n wanted, he would give her his shirt that shall keep her warm and protected.

But of course he did not want to scare her away.

He was not an over-obsessed man who would end up hurting his loved one just because of his jealousy.

So like always, he let the fact go.

Walking away, he propped himself up on the edge and sat down next to her, making sure to leave a gap between them even if he did not want to.

"Beautiful, isn’t it! New Year is always a time to look forward to." Jimin speaks, his voice low as he did not want to startle her out of her daze.

The female nods, awestruck. "It is. So mermaids do exist."

Jimin glanced at her and smiled. "You have not seen anything. The sea is rich of creatures you have yet to know of."

The female blinked and turned to him. "Really? So the moving map in your room and a bubble suddenly appearing around me the other day should not surprise me."

The now amused male shook his head. "They should not. You are in for a huge surprise if small things like that shock you."

'Small things...'

The female parts her lips and her senses slowly come back to her.

She completely forgot that she was sitting next to The King of the Seven Seas, also the one who owns the biggest ship in the pirate world.

Y/n wonders her eyes away from him and increases the gap between them.

Jimin instantly notices this but keeps his mouth closed. Although he was a tad bit hurt,  he was well-aware of what kind of aura he gave off.

Of course she would keep her distance.

"You can ask me anything. I know you need answers." Jimin states, keeping his eyes ahead.

Y/n stays silent for a second, all the questions that have been bugging her for answers resurfacing in her head.

"I want answered as to what was decided between our fathers about our.. marriage. What relation did they have?" She questions quietly.

Jimin lets her words register in his head before speaking up. "Our fathers were great friends. My father was the sword provider for your father's army. And because of their friendship, they decided to bond their children into a marriage."

Y/n nods and asks another question. "About King Kang, he said my parents died because of me. Do you know what he meant by that?"

Jimin's facial expressions changed for a second when she spoke out his name but he controlled his emotions to calm the storm again.

"Kang likes to interfere in many things from the beginning. It has become his habit. Do not mind him and his ridiculous words."

The female furrowed her brows at his words and mumbled. "He killed my parents and he almost succeeded in killing me."

Jimin tensed up at the words that left her mouth and cleared his throat. "He would not get any closer to you. I can assure you that."

"So you are going to keep me here forever."

Jimin does not waste a second as he shook his head. "I brought you here because I wanted to protect you from all that you have been through. But the doors of my ship are open for you if you want to leave. I do not have any intentions of keeping you caged here. Though I would be hurt if you did leave."

Y/n lets his sentence register in her head, each of his words repeating in her mind many times.

She felt relieved. Why wouldn’t she when he literally laid out the idea that he would let her go if she wants to.

She will be free according to her own wish.

Was this even possible? Why is he suddenly speaking like that? Is he up to something?

But then again, if he wanted to hurt her, he would have done it by now. But he did not and she fully acknowledged that.

"What if i do not want to marry you?" She slowly questions and watched as his face breaks into a smile.

"That is something I would not let you do, my love. My father was a man of his words and I am his son. I have given my word to your father and I will not let you go." His words were firm yet softly spoken, telling her that even if she left, leaving forever was not a choice.

Y/n got quiet after that, thinking through the situation she was now in and how the time was so not fair.

Just a few days ago, she was free to breathe and do whatever she wanted to do. Now here she is inside a ship she never wanted to come across, next to someone she fears the most.

Life was indeed not fair with some people.

"You said there was proof." Y/n looks down at her fingers.

Jimin turns his head towards her and his eyes soften when he sees her small hunched figure. "There are many. We just have to find them."

Y/n directs her eyes to him. "Prove it to me. Find them, cause I currently do not wish to leave."

The editing took me hours but for you guys its worth it. hope you like the first look of the book. there is so much more to come. like, reblog and leave a comment if you guys like it :)))

©Yoonchrisgull do not steal my work 

[chaoticneutralwriter]

Intermission: The Demon In Detail

You think a great way to enhance your experience in watching anything supernatural related is to have an actual demon beside you but.... that’s just your opinion.

guardian demon! Jimin x reader

word count: 2.6k

genre: fluff, romance, supernatural, slow-burn, comedy

Related Works: see Masterlist under guardian demon!Jimin

A/N: An intermission! Can you guess what I’ve gotten myself into recently? LOL I thought it’d be cute to have something like this happen since once we get the ball rolling...not so many cute moments later on 🤐🤐🤐 (and the next chapter I have a feeling is going to be CHUNKY so...a little treat for you before that ;)) So anybody who hasn’t watched Good Omens yet but were planning to, some spoilers in that chapter! And as such, I don’t own anything related to Good Omens the show or the characters involved. Otherwise, enjoy!

“I thought you were supposed to be napping?”

Your gaze only shifts marginally away from your laptop screen to the sound of your sudden guest before flitting back.

“I was gonna just watch one episode….” You mumble petulantly but it was the honest truth. You really were planning on watching one episode of this series you picked up as a way to get you started and use it to give you that final push to knock out from being so tired.

Clearly that’s not gonna happen anymore.

Jimin gives a shake of his head, a little exasperated from your antics, not really annoyed but he does have to wonder; why are you lying on your bed like that? From his place by your doorway, all he sees is a mound of blanket that had been wrapped up into a lump with no doubt you underneath it. You’re using the giant plush calico cat shaped like a bean as a pillow, the one he got you on a whim one day and he hasn’t seen you without it since. He thinks its cute but there’s an actual, perfectly good pillow that you could use just laying not even two feet away, in fact, there’s plenty of room for you to be laying comfortably in and yet for some reason —

You’re curled into a ball, at the very end of your bed, your desk chair facing you, laptop propped onto the seat.

It’s like you MacGyver-ed your way into making things a lot more difficult for you.

You feel your mattress dip, causing you to shift with a grunt, pausing the episode so that you don’t miss out on anything as you turn your attention fully to your supernatural guardian. He’s taken a seat beside your head, one muscular thigh resting temptingly close to you. You bury your cheeks further into the plushness of your stuffed animal in hopes of hiding a creeping blush and smother the urge to jump ship with your pillow for something better.

“What are you watching that’s so interesting you forget the need to sleep?” Jimin asks, dark eyes staring inquisitively at the paused screen which has David Tennant and Michael Sheen bickering about what to do once they find the antichrist.

“It’s called ‘Good Omens’ — it’s about a demon and an angel who’s trying to prevent the apocalypse from happening when the antichrist, who’s a kid, realizes his true powers.”

You miss the way Jimin blinks, brows furrowing and absolutely flabbergasted at you when you push play again to continue the episode. He cocks his head from left to right like a puzzled puppy before he’s able to finally let the synopsis settle.

“I’m sorry what now?”

“So there’s a demon named Crowley, right? He’s the one in black there and an angel named Aziraphale who’s the one in white and they’ve somehow became really good friends throughout the years so they’ve like — oh you know what,” You pause, getting distracted yourself and not being able to re-explain the plot up until now while also taking in new developments. “Just rewatch the last two episodes, the series is only like six episodes long anyways.”

Jimin goes to complain, thinking how utterly ridiculous it would be from your paraphrased explanation alone but you’re already clicking back to the first episode. He clamps his mouth shut, purse his lips and exhales a quiet sigh through his nose, leaning back to might as well get comfortable. He’ll never quite understand a human’s obsession with his kind and angels to the point where they’ll come up with a million different ways to interpret their image — from monstrous looking creatures (on both sides) to simply more human-like supernatural entities, he thinks he’s seen them all over the years.

Oh whatever, he thinks, it’ll just be one episode and that way, he can at least say he didn’t give it a shot.

-

Four episodes later, you’ve somehow managed to sprawl out over each other, both equally as invested in the show. You had to hide your smile every time you glance over at Jimin who, every so often, tilts his head and then either snorts or hums noncommittally at the show’s interpretations. It also piques your curiousity on what Jimin finds approving or disapproving so whenever that happens, you usually ask him a question, even if you do sound like a two-year old discovering the world for the first time.

“So are there really four horsemen of the apocalypse?”

“There are…. Or were. They’re like Greek Titans now…. It’ll take a lot to summon them all at once.”

“Like the anti-Christ?”


“I can probably assure you that Satan won’t be having a son any time soon.” Jimin replies and as an afterthought, his nose wrinkles. It’s weird to imagine one of your bosses having a kid, let alone imagine him to be the father type.

“…Huh.” You leave it at that, flopping your head back to rest against the mounds of pillows. Halfway through episode three, Jimin started to scold you in the way you’re laying on your bed and took it upon himself to actually drag you to the head of the bed so he can prop you on the pillows. Well…For the most part you were resting on the pillows behind you but with Jimin’s arm thrown out in the mix, you find at times you’re lying on the pillows and using Jimin’s arm as one too.

The stranger thing is that he hasn’t said anything about it.

“Have you ever met Beelzebub before? Are they like the ‘celebrities’ of demons?”

“They work in a different office division than mine, so I never see them — heard they’re not that great though.”

“Office division?” You laugh, tilting your head to shoot him an incredulous look. “So Hell runs like a corporation?”

“Where do you think concepts like capitalism come from?”

You let out another boisterous laugh, head flinging back and knocking lightly against his forearm. “Well, damn…”

His own lips curl into a smile at the sound.

It’s late into the evening by the time you get to the last episode where Crowley and Aziraphale help Adam have the confidence to tell Satan that he’s not his dad (always wanna hear something, ugly ass fucking…). You were very taken aback by the scene when it happened, finally seeing Satan for the first time, the big reveal but you found yourself more interested and far more amused by Jimin who had bursted out laughing so hard he was squeaking and creasing over himself. It then goes on to Adam restoring the world but then Aziraphale and Crowley get captured to be punished for treason.

“Is there such thing as ‘The Great Plan?’”

You vaguely feel Jimin’s fingers idly twirl and comb through strands of your hair as he thinks. Normally you’d feel embarrassed and shy away but the sensation is so nice and relaxing that you’re practically melting into his side. Plus, you’re very warm and cozy next to him.

“No, not that I’m aware of. I think angels already have too much of a superiority complex to instigate a war on Earth just to prove that they’re better than demons.”

“Well, that’s reassuring to hear I guess…”

You hear him chuckle breathily. “If it does happen though, I’ll save you…I guess.”

You scoff playfully, “Oh don’t worry, you won’t be able to get rid of me even if you tried.”

“And strangely, I don’t doubt that.”

It makes you smile smugly. The scene plays out in front of you as Crowley, disguised as Aziraphale and vice versa, gets their appropriate sentences (death by hell fire and death by holy water bath tub) but come away unscathed thanks to their switched disguises. You’ve long since learned holy water does in fact, harm demons the way its portrayed in the show (at least common demons, Jimin had explained killing someone like Satan with holy water would probably require a whole tank full and a soak for seven days) as well as other confirmed myths, like how demons and angels are actually supposed to look like.

“Demons and angels both have the ability to take on any sort of appearance they wish, as proven.” He cups one hand against his cheek and bats his eyelashes at you. You shake your head with a roll of your eyes but point taken.

“But how do they really look like? No glamour or anything.”

Jimin pauses, face slipping into a sort of rueful pensive look before he says, “Not pretty, I’ll tell you that. Demons are creatures deprived of the light, so they lurk in the dark, twisted by their very nature and obsession to corrupt. Only those who are foolish or wish to die would stand in the true face of one.”

You blink, taking in his words completely entranced even though he’s explaining something that should be terrifying and sounds a lot like a warning. Well, you suppose it would’ve worked if you didn’t already have your fair share of encounters (and would also help if you weren’t currently snuggled up against one). Besides that, you could’ve also sworn that you had seen Jimin in his ‘true’ form before, right when you first met him in fact. But then again… You pause, correcting yourself by recalling back the memory — he had been shrouded in shadow so the most you had seen of him were his striking, glowing red eyes.

So in conclusion, you hadn’t seen his true form.

Your lips purse; call it morbid curiosity but you’re a little disappointed. You’re pulled from your thoughts by a tap on your nose.

“Don’t get any funny ideas.” Jimin reprimands and though it sounds lighthearted enough, you hear the underlying seriousness of it.

“I wasn’t.” You say defensively, but then add, “What about angels? Do they fit the stereotypical halo and wings image?”

Your guardian smiles but it comes off more like a grimace and simply says, “I think you’re better off not knowing.”

Well that doesn’t sound ominous at all.

You voice as much however Jimin never goes into further detail than that. You begrudgingly drop the topic.

The episode closes with Aziraphale and Crowley changing back to their original selves and going on a lunch date. You let the credits roll, too comfortable to move otherwise. Jimin doesn’t bother moving either, that or maybe it’s the fact that you have his arm trapped underneath your head.

“How’d you find the series?” You ask, turning slightly to Jimin.

You see him shrug, angling his face towards you as he says, “It was…interesting; got a few things right surprisingly. But an angel being friends with a demon….” He shakes his head, “Yeah, that will never happen.”

“Hey now, I’m sure not all angels are assholes…” You argue, “Just like how not all demons are either…”

“Oh? And how are you so sure of that?”

“Well, I’ve met you and Jungkook and you’re both not that bad.”

Jimin hums, a low sound that vibrates from his chest and you barely register the flex of his arm beneath you before you’re hauled up from your spot. A squeak escapes past your lips as you’re suddenly chest to chest with Jimin, face mere inches from each other and those gleaming red ruby eyes staring straight back at you.

“Such sweet words, but I’m afraid that’s how you get killed my cherub — if not by them,” His voice drops until it’s nothing but a husky whisper when he says, “then by me.”

You think you stop breathing for a second, so caught off guard from how close you are to this unnecessarily gorgeous demon. His warm breath tickles your cheeks and you can practically count each long lashes over those mesmerizing eyes, and how full those pretty pink lips are….

You swallow nervously, only hoping that he wouldn’t notice but who were you kidding, being this close to him — if that doesn’t give you away then no doubt the rapid beating of your heart would’ve. You turn away, no longer able to withstand eye contact lest you want to end up drowning in those crimson depths and in a last ditch effort to distract him by any means, you mumble weakly, “D-Don’t be a such Crowley….”

Jimin blinks, confused. You think he’s going to laugh at you until his brows furrows, completely displeased. “I’m not a Crowley… at all.”

“Yes, you are.” You shoot back, grinning at the way he pouts. He scoffs, rolling you off of him in disgust and you laugh as you go, plopping back onto the bed.

“Be grateful I don’t have big creepy snake eyes. I could if I wanted to you know, but that would completely ruin my aesthetics.” Jimin argues, arms crossed.

“…What about wings?” You ask, blinking owlishly to meet Jimin’s eyes which had faded back to a warm brown. When he quirks an eyebrow at you, you elaborate. “You never really told me if demons have wings like in the show. Or if it’s even possible.”

His mouth opens as if to respond to you but then after a brief thought, he stops himself. You don’t mean anything by asking, simply curious is all but the way Jimin looks off, deep in contemplation has you a bit concerned. Just when the thought to break the sudden tension crosses your mind, Jimin exhales through his nose.

“To be honest, I don’t really know the answer to that one cherub. Maybe we did or maybe not at all —  demons were once angels after all, or so I was told.”

You think he sounded a bit wistful near the end, the quiet sombreness of his tone tugging at your heart strings. However, Jimin doesn’t let you linger on it as he abruptly gets up, stretching his arms over his head and letting out a loud, exaggerated groan, effectively erasing any traces of it. “Anyways, I’m off. Your roommate should be home soon so I’ll see you whenever.”

Jimin turns to walk out of your room but you’re overcome with the urge to ease whatever emotion you unintentionally triggered for him. So you find yourself blurting out, “Well whether you did or not, I think wings would’ve looked p-pretty cool on you regardless…”

Your face feels like it may as well be on fire as you tense in trepidation, seeing Jimin halt in his steps. You can’t tell what his reaction is with his back turned towards you, so you wait, teeth chewing on your bottom lip and your calico plushie clenched in your hands like a stress ball. Then, you see him tilt his head, throwing you a look over his shoulder and that infamous smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

“Well, obviously that’s a given.”

The breath you’d been holding wheezes out in a silent laugh. You shake your head and watch Jimin disappear, obviously very pleased with himself if the swagger in his step is anything to go by.

He might deny that he’s anything like Crowley, but to you, Jimin is more like the fictional demon than he realizes. Perhaps that was why he was your favourite character in the series. However when it comes down to it, you'd choose Jimin over Crowley being your guardian demon any day.

With or without wings.

[animeniacss]

A Palette of Emotions - Artist!Taehyung x Teacher!Reader - Chapter 11 - Eyes Always On Me

Synopsis: Taehyung dreams of being a professional and famous artist one day, but finds that the sea of creativity can be lurking with blood hungry sharks, as well as bland, motionless starfish. Swimming through the sea of opportunities somehow washed him up onto the shore of Bright Star Preschool, as an art teacher. This wasn’t where he expected to be 4 years into his career, but anything to get his big break though, right?

Feat. BTS, TXT, ITZY, Jisoo (BlackPink), Taeyong (NCT)

Genre: Romance, Slow Burn, Love Triangle, Drama, School Setting, Working!AU

Length: approx. 5.8k words

Chapter 11 - Eyes Always On Me

 When Taehyung woke up that Sunday morning, his body was sore. His arms ached, his feet and calves throbbed from all of the walking and standing he had to do when he spoke to anybody who stopped to look at his stall. A deep, hoarse groan escaped his lips, and his eyes fluttered open, but immediately shut when the bright light hit his eyes. “No, go away.” Taehyung groaned, immediately turning on his stomach and nestling his head under one of the pillows. However, the light was determined to get Taehyung out of bed. “Please, it’s not a school daaaaay….” He continued to groan as if the sunlight was hearing him. When the sunlight showed no signs of giving up, he huffed, closing his eyes as much as he could, to the point where the stress started to give him a headache. Finally, he gave up, sitting up in his bed and looking around the room. His curtains were drawn, and when he looked at the alarm clock, 7:30 a.m. flashed on the screen. Taehyung’s lips pouted a little bit, before immediately falling back onto the bed, his arms and legs stretching out to the point where the hands and feet fell off of the bed.

            After a moment longer of Taehyung contemplating standing up, Taehyung finally got up when the sound of his ever-growling stomach told him he didn’t have a choice anymore. He rolled out of bed, standing on his stone legs as they dragged him into the kitchen. When he got in there, he looked around. Paintings that he didn’t sell the previous day were resting against the back of the couch both him and Jimin too lazy to put them away. Speaking of Jimin, Taehyung noticed a tiny arm draped over the couch, and a foot poking off of the side. When he walked over, he peered over to see Jimin, eyes shut, and a peaceful expression on his face. He remembered Jimin collapsing after their final trip up the stairs with all of Taehyungs leftover paintings, Taehyung could remember seeing how tired Jimin was after all that work, they both were. As Taehyung looked down at his friend, he couldn’t help but smile fondly down at him. He walked around to the front of the couch, sitting in front of the couch as he watched his friend continue to sleep unbothered. Taehyung snickered to himself, immediately reaching out to take Jimin’s hand, and yanking the man down onto the floor. He could see Jimin’s eyes shoot open when he felt his body shift, and he let out a yelp as he fell onto the floor. Taehyung looked down at him, a grin on his face.

            Jimin sat up, rubbing the arm that was just tugged. “What was that for?!” He asked, pouting angrily.

            “My body has officially fallen onto work time. If I don’t get to sleep in, neither do you.” Taehyung explained simply. When he saw his explanation did not make Jimin feel better, he patted his friend’s shoulder. “Come on, let’s eat since we’re up now.”

            “…I’ll go back to sleep!” Jimin gasped, only to be ignored as Taehyung stood up, walking back towards the little kitchen. Jimin groaned, standing up and following behind him. Tae, you’re so mean. After all, I do for you, too…” Taehyung looked over his shoulder as he walked towards the fridge, opening it.

            “Yeah, I know,” Taehyung said, peering into the shining light from his fridge. “Want some eggs and pancakes?”

            “Yyeeeeaah, I guess,” Jimin mumbled, rubbing his eyes. He pushed Taehyung aside gently, taking his place in front of the fridge. “I’ll do it so we don’t burn the house down.”

            “Hey, I’m learning how to cook, Jimin,” Taehyung said, crossing his arms.

            Jimin snickered a bit. “Do you give the keys to someone who is only learning how to drive?” Taehyung blinked.

            “...Yes! That’s how they learn.” Jimin couldn’t help but continue to laugh.

            “Just go wash your face and shower or something. I got it.” Taehyung sighed, walking back into his bedroom. When he walked towards his end table, he noticed his phone light up. When he walked over, he saw a group chat message blocking his background. Lifting it, he saw Hoseok-Hyung, squished between two sun emojis. Underneath his name was Bright Star Preschool Gang, a group chat who he could only guess was involving the rest of his coworkers.

Taeeehyunggiieeee~ :o That was so much fun today! You’re so talented! Thank you for the invitation! (Sent 9:35 p.m.)

Taehyung? O.O (Sent 9:45 p.m.)

Taehyung chuckled a bit, as he saw Hoseok send a few emojis to the chat, said he didn’t receive a response. Then, Yoongi responded.

He’s probably asleep! Stop blowing up the chat, Hoseok! Go to bed! (Sent 9:47 p.m.)

Hoseok sent his reply. Yoongi-Hyung, you’re mean >.< (Sent 9:48 p.m.)

Seokjin’s text is what broke everything up. Goodnight, everyone! See you all Monday! Dream of Worldwide Handsome for pleasant thoughts. ~ Zzzzzzz ~ (Sent 9:55 p.m.)

The rest of the chat after that consisted of two roasts of Seokjin’s text, before the chat went silent, most likely because people began to sleep. Taehyung was already on his third dream by 9:30 last night, no wonder he missed all the replies. However, he figured he should reply.

Thanks, guys. I hope you had fun. (Sent 7:45 a.m.)

As Taehyung set his phone back down, he shuffled into his bathroom, hoping a nice, warm shower would stimulate his senses and get him up and ready for the day. Or, you know, relax his muscles and put him back to sleep. He hoped for the latter but was doubtful. As the water ran, and Taehyung tossed his dirty clothes into his hamper, he hopped in and let the warm water take over his body. It helped his tense and sore muscles, that was for sure. The sizzling heat of the water made the shoulders he didn’t even know were tense fall limp, and his forehead rested against the wall of the shower.

            He wasn’t sure how long he stood in the shower, but he knew it was long enough for Jimin to finish breakfast. The sound of his friend walking into the bedroom and calling his name made his stand straight in the shower, running a hand through his damp hair. “I’ll be right out,” Taehyung shouted from behind the violent pitter-patter of the showerhead. Quickly, Taehyung washed himself up, shook his hair out, and turned off the shower. As the fluffy towel wrapped around his waist, he lifted his phone and turned it over. All he saw was one response to the group chat. From you.

            It was fun. Let us know next time you’re at another show (Sent 8:15 a.m.)

            Taehyung felt a smile form across his face, simply responding to the text with a smile. After exiting the bathroom, now dressed in a pair of sweatpants and a grey tee-shirt, he saw Jimin still standing by the door frame into the hallway.

“You okay?” Jimin asked curiously.

“Just fine,” Taehyung said, a smile still present on his face as his hand falling into his hair and giving it another shake to get any hidden droplets of water out. Jimin nodded, before leading Taehyung into the kitchen, where the smell of a delicious breakfast waited on the table for both of them.

The rest of Taehyung’s Sunday was about as exciting as anyone expected. After breakfast, Jimin and Taehyung lounged on the couch, watching TV and just relaxing after a long day of standing in the heat. Taehyung found himself curled up, paper and pencil in his hand as he doodled away, the sound of the previous night’s music show performance playing the background, as Jimin had set it on the record before the duo passed out. Jimin had gotten a glimpse, as it was the same picture that he was still trying to fully trace out on the ride home from the festival. It was just about done, and with every scratch of the pencil, the picture came more and more to life. When it was completed, Taehyung slid it onto his desk, safe until he was ready to add color to his beautiful creation. With his hands empty, he was itching for something to fill them. He wanted to keep drawing, to keep creating, he didn’t care what it was. He grabbed a few stacks of paper and set them on his lap, and Jimin looked over.

“You’re inspired lately, aren’t you?” He asked curiously. Taehyung nodded, smiling at his friend. “That picture came out nice. Do you plan to give it to her?” Now, the beaming smile on Taehyung’s face faded, and a hint of red was found on his cheeks. “What? Is that a no?”

“I wasn’t thinking about it. What if she thinks it’s weird that I drew her?”

“But it looks so good that I’m sure she would like it. It’s an honor to be drawn by a famous artist.”

“Tch, what?”

“Sorry. Future famous artist.” Jimin corrected, nodding his head. Taehyung rolled his eyes. Jimin watched as Taehyung put his pencil back on the paper, and immediately began to sketch. The silence made Jimin knew Taehyung had no interest in continuing that conversation, so he shrugged, turning back to the performance on the TV. “Okay, fine. Do what you want. But I think she would like it.” He said simply.

---------------------------

Even though Taehyung had no reason or intention of ever giving you that picture, so he was unsure why he decided to fold it and place it in his pocket Monday morning as he headed out the door of his apartment. However, he did, and now he was standing by the front entrance of the school building with you and Hoseok, waiting for the children to arrive.

You glanced up at the sky, which was darkening with every new storm cloud that rolled its way into Seoul. The sun was still trying it’s best to shine through, and you squinted your eyes only slightly. “It looks like it’s going to rain.”

“Yeah. The weather said it’s supposed to start at noon and go all day. Thunderstorms here and there, too.” Hoseok added. You sighed.

“I hope the thunder waits until the kids go home.” You begged, crossing your arms. You glanced at Taehyung and saw him looking back at you. “Last time there was a thunderstorm, all of the kids clung to me and Hoseok in tears except for Yeonjun. They were hysterical crying. I had to put on a movie at full volume, and that barely helped at all.” Taehyung chuckled.

“Aww, poor things.” He said. “If it thunders, I’ll come in and help out.” He assured. You nodded your head, a small smile forming on your lips as you turned to see the first car pull up. The door opened, and Ryujin was pulled out of the car by her mother, before quickly turning around to grab her polka dot umbrella and rubber rain hat. You smiled, waving the little girl over as she hugged her mom, before hurrying over to you.

“Mommy said it’s supposed to thundastorm today. So, I’m ready!” She lifted her umbrella above her head with two hands, as if she were lifting weights, and you smiled.

“Okay, good. Well, it’s not raining now, so how about I take this-.” You took the umbrella and set it against the wall. “-And you can go play until more friends get here.” Ryujin nodded, hurrying to the playground just as you saw more cars approaching. When the bright, red car pulled up, Taehyung watched you walk over to the front entrance. Immediately, he stuck his hand into his pocket as he followed.

Hoseok blinked, watching as Taehyung followed behind you. Hoseok could be a bit naïve, and a bit crazy, but he wasn’t stupid. Hoseok followed behind, but only until he reached the jungle gym that Ryujin was playing on, watching as you and Taehyung continued a few more feet ahead. Taehyung was following you like a puppy, whether he was lost or protective was undecided, however, he was a puppy nonetheless. When Hoseok saw Namjoon step out of the red car, he simultaneously saw Taehyung scoot himself securely beside you. Hoseok, for only a moment, felt the urge to storm over and pull Taehyung far away from you, to the other end of the school if he had to.

One thought kept flowing through his mind. If anyone should be so worried about protecting her, it shouldn’t be the guy who she only just started to be nice too. He stood beside the monkey bars as a war raged on in his mind. If he did anything, it wouldn’t make him look good, He wouldn’t win, and he knew that.

But god, he hated the view in front of him right now.

“Mr. Hobi, look!” He heard Ryujin shout. Almost immediately, he turned towards the little girl, who was hanging upside down from the monkey bars, a wide grin on her face. “Hehehe, hiiii!” She laughed. Hoseok gasped, hurrying to her side immediately and grabbing her. From the corner of his eye, he saw both you and Taehyung turn towards the scene from the entrance.

“Ryujin, don’t do that! You could fall and hit your head!” Ryujin didn’t seem phased, lifting herself by her arms back onto the monkey bars. Hoseok sighed, resting against the frame as he watched her swing gleefully. It was only a matter of time before a few more kids joined her, shouting their hellos to Hoseok as they ran onto the playground. He smiled at them, saying his hellos. When he saw Kai run over, he glanced back over to the trio at the front door. He couldn’t see Taehyung’s face, but he could sense Taehyung was annoyed. Great minds think alike, it seemed.

“We should get inside,” Taehyung said quickly, making you look up at him. “It looks like it could rain at any minute.”

“It’s not supposed to until noon. Hoseok said so.” You said simply. “Why are you in such a rush?”

            “Yeah, there’s no rush,” Namjoon said, smiling. Taehyung glared at the taller gentleman.

            “…Don’t you like, have a job you should be getting to or something?” He asked curiously. You immediately nudged Taehyung in the side, making his groan. “Ow.”

            “You are so rude. If you’re so worried about the rain, go inside. I can’t go inside anyway; I need to wait until the day starts so all the parents have a chance to get here on time.” Taehyung sighed.

            “Right. Sorry.” He said simply. You watched Taehyung walk towards the playground, where a few of the kids who noticed him called out his name. You looked at Namjoon, who chuckled.

            “Sorry about him.” You said Namjoon shrugged.

            “He doesn’t bother me.” Namjoon admitted, “He can do what he wants.” Namjoon saw you smile, and he felt his chest tighten a bit. “So, Uhm…can I be annoying and ask about dinner again?” He asked. Both of you giggled a bit. Taehyung immediately looked over at the mention of the word ‘dinner’ hitting his eardrums. “I just want to know what works best for you.”

            “Well…” you hummed, pressing your fingers together in thought. “Give me until the end of the day to look at my planner, okay?” You asked. “Will you be picking up Kai?” Namjoon nodded. “Then I’ll hopefully have an answer for you by then.” You offered him a kind smile, and Namjoon nodded.

            “I can live with that. I’ll uh…I’ll see you later then.” He said simply. You nodded, waving him off as he walked back to his car. Taehyung felt relief lift from his chest as he heard the car door shut, but was a bit shocked to hear Hoseok let out a sigh of relief as well. He glanced over at his Hyung, who was watching Yuna go down the slide with Yeji, the duo laughing hysterically as they hit the bottom.

            Namjoon, meanwhile, started up his car and looked towards you from the window. You greeted a few more parents and kids, and he rolled down his window, the noise grabbing your attention.

            “Have a good day today.” He said. You offered him a gentle smile, waving your hand.

            “You too. Work hard.” Namjoon nodded.

            “Well, now I have to since you asked me too.” He said. You nodded, giggling a bit before watching his car drive away. As the last group of parents left, you sighed and turned to the children.

            “Alright! Everyone, let’s get in a line and start our day! Come on!” You shouted, alerting the attention of all the children on the playground. A few kids were upset, wanting to continue their games outside, but they all got off the playground and formed a line behind Hoseok, backpacks in hand. Taehyung looked at you as you walked over.

            “I’ll see you later then.” He said simply. You nodded at him.

            “See you later.” You said. Taehyung waved you off, as well as the kids, before disappearing into the school building. It wasn’t long before you followed behind him, a string of tiny children filing in as well.

----------------------------------------------------------

            For Kim Taehyung, the day came and went in a blur. The rain had begun pelting the walls of Bright Star Preschool, leaving all the inhabitants stuck inside most likely for the rest of the day. Taehyung didn’t mind though, that normally meant he had a bit of a long time with the kids, so he could do more elaborate crafts with them. He was so busy preparing the craft for the day in his room. He was also thinking about Kim Namjoon, but that part he didn’t speak out loud. As he laid out twenty pieces of construction paper, twenty safety scissors, twenty glue sticks, and a pile of different manipulatives in the center of the tables, he thought back to that morning. The way Kim Namjoon smiled in your direction, the way his dimples poked out when he laughed at any stupid thing that came out of your mouth. The way he hovered over you, practically drooling over your every move. It made Taehyung sick, and he couldn’t stomach to watch it anymore.

            “I just hope she doesn’t agree to go on a date with that clown,” Taehyung mumbled to himself.

            “What clown?” He heard a voice chime behind him. As a pile of manipulatives fell out of his hands and onto the floor, Taehyung turned and saw Kim Seokjin, standing behind him with a playful grin on his face. “Who is going on a date and didn’t tell me?”

            “Hy- Uhm, hello President Kim.” Taehyung laughed nervously. Seokjin smiled a bit. “Sorry, it’s nothing important.”

            “It seemed to be more important than answering me the fifteen times I called your name.” Though Seokjin was only teasing, Taehyung immediately felt guilty.

            “Sorry. I guess I was lost in thought there.” He mumbled. Seokjin smiled, patting his friend on the shoulder.

            “You okay? I heard from the two little teacher birdies that you seemed a bit agitated when school started.”

            Did she mention me? Was she concerned…or annoyed? Probably the latter. Taehyung thought to himself. He only nodded, before bending down to pick up the stuff he had dropped on the floor moment prior.

            “Yeah. I’m just fine.” He repeated. “Just making sure I have everything ready for the kids when they come in later.” Seokjin nodded. “I uh…I need to find something,” Taehyung said, immediately turning his back to his boss.

            “Well if you need me, I’ll be in my office,” Seokjin said. Taehyung nodded, and Seokjin watched as he walked back to his desk. When Taehyung knelt to open and examine the inside of one of his drawers, Seokjin could see his brows furrow in annoyance, his lips curled into a slight pout as he frantically searched for whatever it was that he needed.

            That drawer was empty.

            Seokjin chuckled, simply walking out the door, closing it behind him, and allowing Taehyung to have his privacy back. He walked back to his office, hands in his pockets. When he passed your classroom, he heard a faint rumbling. Through the window, he saw tiny figures jumping up and down. he peeked his head in for a moment. As soon as he opened the door, loud music entered his ears. The kids were bouncing in their spots, cheering and giggling. When he looked up, you and Hoseok were in the front of the room, belting at the top of their lungs as a song about the alphabet played behind them. Seokjin watched for a moment, resting against the door frame. The music was so loud, on top of the loud voices of both you and Hoseok, that Seokjin could barely hear the rain pelting against the brick walls outside here. Rumbles of thunder seemed no louder than the sound of toys hitting the floor on a regular day in this classroom. As the song ended, you and Hoseok stopped, and Seokjin could see that you were both out of breath from exerting tons of energy.

            “Oh, hello President Kim.” You hummed, fixing your hair. The kids looked over from their dancing spots and grinned as Seokjin offered them an enthusiastic wave.

            “Did you see us dance?” Kai asked curiously. Seokjin noticed how close he had put himself to you on the carpet, and how quickly he reached up to take your hand upon the song’s completion.

            “I did. You’ll have to show me later, okay?” Seokjin begged. The kids nodded before Hoseok eagerly encouraged them back into their seats. The thunder continued to rumble across the sky, and now that the song was over, a few kids were made aware of it.

            “Teacher, it’s thunderin’.” Yuna gasped, covering her ears. You smiled a bit, turning back to the computer. 

            “Well, we have a bit more time before our break is over. How about we put on some…Pororo?” You gasped. The kids, who acted as if they had just won the lottery, began gasping and screaming in absolute glee. Seokjin chuckled, and saw the kid closest to him, Soobin, turn to face him.

            “Will you watch with us?” He asked curiously. Seokjin knelt to Soobin’s level and smiled.

            “I have to go do boring grown-up work now. Maybe next time, okay?” Soobin looked a bit disappointed, however, still nodded his head in slight understanding. When Seokjin glanced up, he saw you preparing to play the video. However, until it was on, the thunder continued to cause some of the children some panic. “Do you think you’ll need a hand in here, Teacher?” Seokjin asked. “I can ask Mr. Kim to come in and join you guys.” Hoseok and you both glanced up at your boss. Similar to Taehyung, he noticed your brows furrow for a moment. “Is that alright?”

            You heard a few kids get excited at the thought of Taehyung joining them to watch Pororo, especially because President Kim was unable to. You were still wary of him after his behavior with Namjoon this morning but knew there was no use in being petty. Not anymore. “If he has the time, I guess.” You replied simply. Seokjin nodded, before heading out of the room. He immediately hurried down to the art room once again and opened the door. Now, Taehyung was sitting at his desk, hunched over and scribbling. “Taehyung.” He called. The male immediately looked up.

            “Yes?” He asked curiously.

            “Are you done setting up for your craft?” he asked curiously. Taehyung nodded. “Good. Would you mind sitting in with the kids for a little while? They’re watching a show for the rest of their break, and the thunder is starting to bother them a bit. I figure the more hands in the room, the better.”

            “Uh…yeah, sure,” Taehyung said, standing up. He stuffed something in his pocket, and Seokjin smiled a bit. “I don’t mind.”

            “Awesome, thanks.” Seokjin grinned. “I have to get back to the office and do some work, so I’ll be in there if anyone needs me.” Taehyung nodded, before following Seokjin out. They walked together in silence for a moment, before Taehyung diverged into your classroom.

            When he stepped inside, the kids had already gathered on the carpet. A few, more specifically Yuna and Lia, were resting against Hoseok, still, a bit shook by the thunder they had heard. They have fixated on it despite the show started, and Hoseok was quietly trying to divert their attention away from it. Kai was sitting close to you, as you pulled your laptop closer to the rug, typing away as Kai sat beside you to watch the show. When Taehyung walked in, he saw your eyes dart up in his direction. “Hey.” He said.

            “Hey.” A few kids turned around and gasped.

            “Mr. Kim!” Yeonjun cheered, a grin forming on his face. Taehyung smiled, walking over and plopping himself in one of the tiny chairs. Yeonjun giggled at Taehyung, who seemed out of place in the child’s chair. “You look silly.”

            “Yeonjun, we’re listening to the show.” You hummed quietly, and Yeonjun immediately went silent. It made Taehyung chuckle a bit. Once the children’s attention was diverted to the show, he slipped his hand back into his pocket and pulled out the piece of paper from before. Opening it up, he glanced up at you. It was a picture he had been doodling every free chance he had gotten since this morning. A picture of you, glaring in his direction with intensity after his little stunt with Namjoon. He wasn’t sure if he had been difficult on purpose, hoping to get a reaction from you, but Taehyung liked to tell himself that he did and that the harsh nudge from you was worth it. He kept his pencil quiet as he flicked and swiped it along with the paper, making sure to carefully include every feature that he could. Every so often, he would look up, and see that you were either typing away on your computer, or scanning the kids to check that they were behaving during the show. You were heavily fixated on the screen before you. Every angle he saw you at made him more and more eager to continue.

            He had planned to continue it now, while he had the chance. However, he heard the faint sound of thunder rumbling in the distance. When he glanced up, he saw a few of the kids cling to Hoseok, who only chuckled a bit in amusement. He couldn’t help but smile as well. However, Taehyung’s thoughts were interrupted when he felt a tug on his pant leg. Glancing down, he saw Yeonjun, eyes still fixated on the dancing penguin playing on the screen. However, each time Taehyung heard another rumble, Yeonjun’s grip on his pant leg even tighter. Taehyung watched him for a moment, not saying anything. However, he simply slid his folded paper into his pocket and slid off the chair beside Yeonjun. The little boy glanced up, and Taehyung patted his head.

            “You okay?” he asked softly. Yeonjun nodded, his grip still tight on Taehyung’s pants. He smiled. “Okay,” Taehyung said, turning his eyes towards the TV screen.

            This time, while Taehyung was fixated on the screen before him, he didn’t catch you being the one to stare in his direction.

-----------------------------------------------------------

            Before the school knew it, the day had come to an end. The rain was still raging outside, there was absolutely no way that you could take the children outside for pick up. When this normally happened, Seokjin offered to wait out by the door, allowing parents into the building to pick up their children. Until then, you remained in the classroom, finishing up your day before simply allowing the children to engage in some free play. The children scattered around the room, some girls gathered together to play with a dollhouse, while some boys race cars on one of the tables. A few kids doodled in coloring books with Hoseok and Taehyung, while you sat at your desk to finish up some work, and monitor the children’s playlist that was playing in the background. The room was filled with chattered and business, so it wasn’t boring in the least. It was moments like this that was your absolute favorite because it felt intimate yet still private. Students could do their own thing while interacting with one another in a small space. It was nice.

            Taehyung watched from time to time as parents strolled in to pick up their children, shaking their boots and umbrella off before helping their child slide into their little raincoats and hats. Yeji looked especially cute in her little polka dot rainhat and matching rain boots.

            “Bye Teacher!” Yeji shouted, waving towards you. You smiled, waving her off as she left the room with her hand tightly clutching her mothers. You turned towards Kai, who was sitting by the carpet with Yeonjun and Taehyun, all three pushing around a set of cars on a little track. Taehyung looked up from the paper on his lap as he watched you lean forward, pointing at one of the cars, and Kai eagerly handing it to you. He smiled a bit, glancing back down at his picture from this morning, which was almost done. He was excited to finish it. He could already see it on a canvas, splattered in lovely colors. His mind was racing as he scribbled away, hard at work.

            “What are you drawing, Mr. Kim?” He heard Beomgyu ask curiously. He glanced over at the little boy, who was scribbling away at a blank piece of paper.

            “Nothing.” He said simply, smiling. “What about you?” Beomgyu grinned, looking down at his picture.

            “A rocket.” The child beamed in glee. Taehyung chuckled a bit as Beomgyu continued to explain the intricate childlike methods of his rocket. As he listened, he heard the door open. When he glanced up, he saw a familiar figure step into the room. He scowled a little bit, especially when he heard Kai shout.

            “Hi, Daddy!” Taehyung watched the little boy run to his father, who scooped him up immediately and hugged him tightly.

            “Hi there, Kai. Did you have a good day?”

            “Mhm. We watched Pororo and learned about the alphabet. We sung a funny song.”

            “Ooooh, a funny song, and I missed it? Will you sing it to me at home?” Kai nodded eagerly, his eyes beaming at the thought. “Okay, well I need to talk to your teacher first. Go get your coat.” He set his son down, who hurried over to the little cubby beside the door, where his belongings rested. Taehyung watched as Namjoon made his way over to you, and you stood up. When you caught Taehyung staring, you immediately gave him a glare that read ‘mind your own business’. Taehyung huffed, looking back down at his picture as he continued to scribble away, pouting.

            “Have you made a decision?” Namjoon asked. You sighed, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. Namjoon rested his hand against your desk as he waited for an answer. However, he applied too much weight, causing his hand to slip slightly and send a small stack of children’s papers on the floor nearby. “Woah.” Namjoon immediately knelt. “I’m sorry.”

            “That’s okay.” You said, kneeling beside him as you both quickly picked them up. Yeonjun lifted a paper that fluttered beside him, handing it to you. “Thank you, honey.” You smiled. When you looked at Namjoon, who only offered a shy smile in response.

            “Sorry.” Before you could respond to his second apology, a deep chuckle was heard from the nearby table. Glancing over, you saw Taehyung cover his mouth with his hand, but you could see the amused grin behind it. You frowned, glancing at Namjoon.

            “Let me clean this up and I’ll meet you outside.” You said simply. Namjoon nodded. When he got up, he turned to check the status of his son. Kai had gotten distracted by Yuna and Chaeryeong at the dollhouse and was crouching beside them to watch. “Give Kai a few more minutes to play.”            

            “Right.” He said. He turned on his heel as you finished cleaning up the pictures. Taehyung kept his eyes on his paper as he heard Namjoon walk behind him. He decided to ignore him until he felt Namjoon glance down over his shoulder. He looked over, a confused look on his face. Then he heard him mumble: “Cute picture. You are an artist. It looks just like her.” Taehyung immediately pressed the picture against his chest, glaring up at the taller man as he exited the room. When he glanced at you, you were just a few paces behind him. Taehyung sighed, trying not to let his anger get to him as he simply folded the picture once against and put it in his pocket.

            Taehyung watched the door close behind you and Namjoon. He couldn’t see you, much less hear you, and that made it worse. He could only imagine what corny and pathetic things Namjoon was saying to you. We’re in a preschool, damn it, have some decency. Taehyung thought to himself as he watched intensely. The conversation on the other side of the door seemed to last forever before Namjoon finally opened the door. He stuck his head in and called his son’s name. Immediately, Kai got up, following his dad out, and they left without anything except a goodbye to you. Once he saw them gone, Taehyung hopped from his seat, alerting Hoseok from the other side of the room. Taehyung walked out the door, catching you before you could go back inside.

            “So, what happened?” Taehyung asked. You raised an eyebrow, watching as Taehyung peered around the corner. “You have a date?”

            “Why do you care? You’re not my boyfriend or my father, Taehyung.” You said simply. He could sense how annoyed you were, but he didn’t care. Finally, you scoffed. “Why? We’re you going to ask me out Friday night?”

            “Maybe,” Taehyung said simply. When he realized what he said, he immediately dropped his eyes to you. Your eyes were wide, almost as much as he was. Shit. Think fast, Kim Taehyung before you die. Almost immediately, a boxy smile formed on his face. “Kidding.” He said. You rolled your eyes, nudging him.

            “You better mind your own business, Kim Taehyung.” You demanded, before pushing past him and storming inside. Taehyung groaned, hearing the door to the class close behind him. He looked down at his picture, which he pulled out only slightly from his pocket.

            That glare of yours never really changed now, did it?

Return to Masterlist

Next / Previous 

[notsoguiltykpop]

Champion pt9

Jungkook x Reader

Racecar driver / street racer au

Genre: Romance, slow-burn, suspense(?), fluff, slightly smutty later on in the story

Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, Part 6, Part 7, Part 8, Part 10

Synopsis: You might have gotten your start on the street, but you’ve always had bigger plans. With a new sponsor backing you, you’re all set to work your way up in the motorsport world and make it big.Your dream is to take down Jeon Jungkook, who is currently one of the best drivers in the sport. He doesn’t quite know how he feels about this rookie winning all the races and getting all the attention, but it reminds him why he’s racing in the first place–to be nothing but the best, and leave everyone else in the dust.Things get complicated when he falls head over heels for the competition.

—

Jungkook woke with a start and immediately regretted it. His head was pounding and the room was too bright, and he shifted on the couch to try to roll away from the window. It took another moment for him to figure out that he was on a couch that wasn’t his, and in his half-asleep state he almost started to panic, but then he sat up and remembered where he was.

Jooheon was sleeping on the couch across from him still, snoring lightly, and Jungkook caught himself smiling. He had to admit, Seokjin was right to talk him into going to the party. He had needed a break and some laughs. He was even glad he got to know 52 better, and he meant it when he told the other driver that he thought they should be friends, not enemies. 52 was strange, but in a funny sort of way, and was growing on Jungkook fast.

There was a nagging thought in the back of his head as he sat up straighter, blinking in an attempt to wake himself up further. There was something he needed to do, he just couldn’t quite remember what it was. He felt around for his phone first in his pockets, then on the couch, and finally spotted it on the card table.

He stood and stretched before making his way over to it. He wanted nothing more than to go back to sleep, but there was something he was supposed to do first, if he could just remember–

“Shit.” He muttered once he picked up his phone, seeing the last text he’d gotten from you the night before. He’d invited you over for breakfast, of all things. It had seemed like a good idea at the time; the next day he had free was a week away, and if you were actually willing to talk now, he wanted to hear what you had to say. And if you weren’t going to talk, if you were expecting him act like you hadn’t driven off and left him, and like the illegal race hadn’t happened, then he wanted closure. He looked at the time–7:12–and decided he might still be able to get back to his house before you did.

Eleanor was in the kitchen, and gave him a bemused look as he half-hopped past her, trying to get his shoe on as he went.

“Stay for coffee, you don’t need to rush out of here–” She started, but Jungkook shook his head.

“Late,” He said distractedly, checking his pockets for his keys.

Eleanor raised an eyebrow. “Where do you need to be at seven in the morning on a Monday?”

“It’s a long story,” Jungkook muttered as he began looking around for his car keys. He had them last night, and he couldn’t figure out why they weren’t in his pocket now. Eleanor opened the drawer next to her before holding them up, smiling.

“This what you’re looking for?” Jungkook held his hand out in answer, but she just held them out of his reach. “I took them as a precaution last night. You can have them back if you tell me where you’re off to in such a hurry. You didn’t say anything about having an early morning.”

Jungkook sighed, tonguing his cheek and folding his arms. “I don’t see how it’s your business. But if you have to know, I invited someone over for breakfast.”

“You did?” Eleanor scoffed, still holding onto his keys. “You never pass up the opportunity to sleep in. Who are you and what did you do with Jungkook?”

“Ha ha,” He replied dryly. “You’re hilarious. Now give me my keys.”

“Whoever it is must be important…” Eleanor mused, tapping her chin in thought. “You’re dating someone, aren’t you? When do I get to meet her?”

Jungkook decided not to argue that he’d never said it was a her, nor had he said anything about a relationship; He was already running out of time, and didn’t want to waste more of it. “Most likely never.”

Eleanor seemed taken aback by this and slightly offended, and Jungkook took the opportunity to snatch his keys out of her hand.

“It was a fun party, tell Simon I said hi.”

“This conversation isn’t over!” Eleanor called after him.

—

[Jungkook, 8:13] “Back door is open. Help yourself to coffee”

You glanced at his text again, still reluctant to get out of your car. You couldn’t shake the feeling that this was a bad idea. Telling him about your past might make everything worse, not only now, but also when he learned who you were. But you needed to do this. Seokjin already knew everything, somehow, so Jungkook would find out about it sooner or later and you would rather he heard it from you even if that wouldn’t change anything between the two of you.

Taking one last deep breath, you decided that procrastinating further wasn’t going to help anything.

His house was on the small side, almost modest, but cute and well maintained. The garage door was open as he said it would be, and you stepped carefully over a motorcycle he appeared to have entirely taken apart. You expected to see his Maserati to be parked on the other side, but instead saw a Nissan GTR.

“Jungkook?” You called when you stepped into his kitchen. The smell of coffee hit you first, and the smell of Jungkook’s aftershave and cologne under that. It was comforting in a way, and calmed your nerves drastically.

The ingredients for waffles sat on one side of the sink, and a coffee pot with two mugs on the other. You poured yourself some and hopped up to sit on the counter, hoping the caffeine would wake you up. You only got about two hours of sleep the night before after getting home so late.

It wasn’t long before Jungkook appeared, his hair still wet from his shower.

“Hey,” He gave you a half-smile, his eyes looking as tired as you felt. “Sorry, been running late all morning. Had a late night…”

“Yeah, me too,” You sent him a smile back.

Neither of you said anything for a moment, and right as it was starting to feel awkward, Jungkook seemed to snap out of whatever train of thought he’d fallen into.

“Is waffles okay?” He asked, not waiting for an answer as he began measuring the ingredients out.

You nodded anyway before sipping your coffee. As nervous as you were, you were still glad to be there with him.

“I didn’t know you could cook,” You noted, smiling softly to yourself. You couldn’t help but think that it would be nice if you were there under other circumstances; the idea of waking up to this, sleepy Jungkook making breakfast, was more than appealing. Your smile faded somewhat as you realized what you were thinking, and the likelihood of that never happening.

“Oh, I can’t,” Jungkook replied quickly as he cracked the second egg into the bowl.

“It sure looks like you can,” You raised an eyebrow, but he just shook his head.

“No,” He chuckled lightly as he began mixing the batter. “I can cook waffles, specifically. That’s pretty much it.”

“It’s a good thing I like waffles, then,” You joked.

Silence fell for a few minutes after that, neither of you quite sure where to start. But once the batter was poured, there wasn’t much more avoiding the elephant in the room.

Jungkook walked over next to you to get his own coffee, close enough that you could smell his shampoo.

“I want you to know that I didn’t steal Coldwater’s car,” You started, looking at your coffee rather than directly at Jungkook as he looked up at you. “I’ve done a lot of questionable things in the past, but that’s not one of them.”  

“We don’t have to talk about this now,” Jungkook replied quietly. “Don’t you want to eat first?” He chuckled slightly, trying to lighten the mood.

You shook your head. “Honestly? I think I’d rather get it over with.” He nodded in understanding, leaning back against the counter across from you, watching you intently. “I started street racing in highschool. Made bets against other students sometimes, but it was pretty casual. I don’t remember when it started being about the money, to be honest. It was like one day I just realized that without racing, I’d be broke. After that, I started taking it more… Seriously, I guess. I got involved with some bad people, made connections I probably shouldn’t have…” You paused, lost in thought for a second. It felt strange talking about any of this with someone who wasn’t Jimin. Even Hoseok didn’t ask too many questions about your former “profession,” for lack of a better word, and you didn’t offer up any details. “One of those connection was Allen Schaltz. He became a sort of middle-man. He placed bets for or against me, depending on if I felt like losing or not, and he would collect my winnings–What?”

Jungkook had tilted his head to one side, bemusement on his face. “Depending on if you felt like losing?” Jungkook echoed.

You nodded. “I had to lose sometimes, otherwise no one would race against me, let alone place any bets. But no one could beat me unless I let them. So…” You let your voice trail off as Jungkook nodded in understanding, though he still looked thoroughly confused by the concept of losing on purpose. “By the time I realized what I had really gotten myself into, I didn’t see a way out. Any entry-level job wouldn’t pay enough to make up for me quitting street racing. So I stuck with it. Until last year, I mean.”

“What changed?” Jungkook’s expression was unreadable, and you chewed your lip as you tried to think of how best to continue. You hadn’t thought this far ahead when you told him you wanted to talk, mostly because you knew if you did, you would back out.

“Hoseok,” You said after a moment. “He saw potential in me. He said he would help me get out of the mess I’d gotten into as long as I agreed to quit street racing. He covered a lot of my bills until he set me up with the job at the cafe. I owe him a lot.”

Jungkook seemed to mull this over for a moment, brows slightly furrowed. “But you still decided to go behind his back and race anyway?” You could tell he was trying to keep the disapproval from his voice.

“I didn’t want to,” You shook your head, eyes on your coffee rather than meeting Jungkook’s own. “Allen learned a lot about me in the three years we worked together, so when I disappeared from the street racing scene, it was a lot harder to get off his radar. I knew he wasn’t happy that I quit–I was a source of easy income for him, after all. I should have expected that he wouldn’t let it go…” You realized you were rambling to yourself now, your voice quiet. You cleared your throat before continuing. “He showed up one night with a job offer–to drive in Coldwater’s place because he needed to win the race against his brother.” You looked up at Jungkook finally, gaze unwavering. “I didn’t want to do it. But Allen knows things about me that he… Said he would make public if I didn’t accept the offer.” You couldn’t think of a better way to phrase it. “If that information got out, Hoseok would go down with me. I couldn’t risk doing that to him.”

That much was true, at least.

Jungkook’s gaze had darkened. “He threatened you? Why didn’t you go to the police? I mean, that’s blackmail, right?”

You shook your head. “The information would still get out, even if I did manage to get him arrested for blackmail. I know Allen, he’s always got a backup plan.”

Jungkook ran a hand through his hair in agitation. “Jesus.” He muttered under his breath.

“When the car crashed and I was the one pulled out of it, Coldwater had to come up with some excuse about why he wasn’t driving. The easiest one was that I stole his car,” You fidgeted with your mug, and seeing that Jungkook looked like he was about to say something, you added quickly; “I understand if you don’t believe me, I know how it sounds. But I wanted you to know the truth.”

You sat in silence for a moment. Jungkook looked like he was still trying to process all of this, and you still couldn’t tell what he was thinking.

“And Hoseok? What did he have to say about the blackmail?”

“He doesn’t know about any of it,” You admitted. “Not the blackmail, or the race.”

“How’d you explain the crash, then?” He asked, then upon seeing you grimace, he nodded to himself. “He doesn’t know about that, either,” He answered his own question.

“I should have told him,” You sighed. “But I didn’t, I thought I had it under control, and now I don’t know how to tell him without sounding like I went back on my word to quit street racing–Which I did, I suppose.”

Jungkook sighed, eyes focused somewhere off to your left and at nothing in particular as he thought. “What does Coldwater have on you that scared you bad enough to agree to something like that? It wasn’t just the street racing, was it?”

“Does that mean you believe me?” You said, trying not to get your hopes up too high.

“It means I’m trying,” Jungkook replied curtly.

“Information that, if it got out now, under the wrong circumstances, could ruin my career. Could ruin Hoseok’s too, by association.”

Jungkook seemed to pick up on the fact that that was as much of an answer as he was going to get.

“I want to trust you,” He admitted, walking over to refill his coffee cup next to you. “And I guess I can understand why you didn’t tell me before.” You could still see the uncertainty in his eyes as he spoke, however, despite his words. “But if whatever this is–” He gestured between the two of you, “–Is going to continue, I’d like to feel like you trust me, too.” He turned to face you fully, then, his hand resting on the counter centimeters from your thigh.

“I trust you,” You said quickly, without even thinking.

The corner of Jungkook’s mouth turned upwards, as though he was trying not to smile and failing. “Then talk to me next time. At least give me a chance to understand?”

You nodded, unsure if you could even believe that things had resolved so well. “Does that mean things can go back to how they were?” You asked tentatively. This was the perfect opportunity to tell him the whole truth. Maybe not right this second, because that might be too much all at once, but this morning for sure. He would understand, now you were sure.

Jungkook tilted his head, then scrunched his nose. “Before that, I have another question.” You nodded for him to continue, unsure of where he was going with this. “Can I be your boyfriend?” His face switched from semi-serious to mischievous in an instant, a grin spreading across his face. “I know it might be too soon to ask, but–”

You broke him off by leaning forward, catching his lips with your own. You felt him smile into the kiss as he moved to stand in front of you rather than beside where you sat. He pulled away just long enough to murmur, “I’ll take that as I yes?”

His hands were gentle as they found their way to rest on your hips, pulling you marginally closer to the edge of the countertop.

You were about to affirm that it was most definitely a yes when you noticed an odd smell in the air.

“I think the food is burning,” You couldn’t help the small giggle that escaped you as Jungkook paused.

“Food?” He repeated blankly, then swore, hurrying over to the smoking waffle-maker.

“I thought you said you were good at cooking waffles!” You teased as the smoke alarm started going off. Jungkook muttered something about the fact that he wasn’t planning on getting so distracted as he tossed the ruined food in the garbage, and you took it upon yourself to start opening the kitchen windows, letting fresh air in.

When you heard the garage door open, you assumed it was Jungkook, so more air would flow through the room. It wasn’t him, though, and when you tuned and made eye contact with his manager, your heart sank. He didn’t look happy.

The alarm finally stopped in time for Seokjin to ask, “What are you doing here?”

Jungkook turned around to see him, looking a bit more than exasperated. “I think a better question would be what are you doing here?” He retorted before you had a chance to say anything. He then turned to you. “Y/n, this is my manager, Seokjin. He doesn’t understand boundaries and likes to show up unannounced.” He rolled his eyes dramatically before going back to trying to clean the waffle maker.

“We’ve met,” Seokjin sighed, helping himself to some coffee. “Also, I texted you an hour ago I would be here–I wanted to make sure you hadn’t forgotten about the meeting later.”

“I haven’t forgotten,” Jungkook sighed. “So you can leave now.”

Seokjin seemed to have other plans, though. “You’re not going to invite me to stay for breakfast?”

“Nope,” Jungkook replied curtly, crossing his arms.

His manager pressed his lips into a thin line, glancing at you before catching Jungkook’s arm and pulling him just out of earshot.

“Jungkook…” He started quietly, sending another glance at you.

“We sorted everything out,” Jungkook assured the other man. “I took your advice and heard her out. We talked about everything, and you were right. There was more to what happened… Thank you.”

It wasn’t often that Seokjin didn’t know what to say, but he stood in a stunned silence for a second while trying to think of how to answer. “I know I said that, but that was before–”

“Before what?”

“Before I really thought about it,” Seokjin sighed, though Jungkook could tell that wasn’t originally what he was thinking. “What do you mean by you talked about everything?”

Jungkook frowned. “Street racing, the crash…” He shrugged. “Why? I thought you’d be happy I took your advice for once.”

Seokjin just shook his head. “No, I am. I was just… Curious.”

He fell silent as you made your way over to the two of them, giving Jungkook an apologetic smile.

“I have to be at work soon, so I’m going to take off… I’ll call you?”

Jungkook tried not to pout. “You didn’t eat, though.” It was a flimsy excuse to keep you there, considering that there wasn’t anything too eat yet, but he couldn’t think of anything better.

“Another time,” You assured him, nodding at Seokjin on your way out. 

—

Your collarbone was healing. It was slower than you wished it would, but considering you hadn’t exactly been taking it easy, you couldn’t complain much. 

Just when you were starting to think that you wouldn’t have to tell Hoseok about your injury ever, you turned your shoulder wrong in qualifying the day before your race against Jungkook. 

You had been trying to primarily drive with your good arm, but in a moment of misjudgment, you pushed too hard.

“I’m sorry,” You said over the radio to Taehyung, after saying you were coming back to the pits. “I just–I can’t.” You knew if you continued to push it, you wouldn’t be able to drive at all tomorrow. All you could do now was hope that the few good laps you’d had would be enough to keep you in the top ten. 

Hoseok wasn’t there when you got out of your car, luckily. But it didn’t take long for someone to shove a cellphone into your hand and give you a worried look.

“I’m sorry,” You echoed what you’d said to Taehyung. 

“What happened?” Hoseok asked stiffly. 

“I uh–I’ve injured my shoulder,” You cleared your throat nervously. 

“How?” 

You suddenly wished you’d stayed in the car and just dealt with it. Sure, you likely woudn’t have been able to move it at all tomorrow if you had, but at least you might have avoided this conversation. 

“It was an accident, I can explain,” You said. You half expected Hoseok to start yelling at you for quitting qualifying, for screwing over your chances for tomorrow. But dead silence fell on the other side of the phone for an uncomfortably long moment. 

“You’re an idiot.” Hoseok finally said, and hung up before you could say anything else. 

—

You should be sleeping. Even if you were too nervous to get any real sleep, you knew logically you should at least be pretending to get some rest. Instead, you found yourself laying on your hotel room couch, Jungkook half laying next to you and half on top, his head resting on his hand. You had the excuse of supporting Hoseok to be there for the race weekend, and Jungkook didn’t argue much other than to say he was sure that you were really just there to support him. 

Over the last two weeks, things has significantly improved between the two of you, but weren’t exactly the same. Sometimes, when Jungkook would spontaneously text you a meme without context or show up at the cafe to lean on the counter and wink, saying he was in the mood for tea and his being there definitely had nothing to do with the fact that this was where you worked, you could almost forget that things had very nearly ended between the two of you.

Other times, like now, as he idly traced circles on your arm, eyes on the bruise that was still left on your collarbone, you were reminded that it was only a temporary fix.

“Does it still hurt?” He asked, breaking the comfortable silence that had fallen over you.

You shook your head, smiling softly. “Nah, not really. It looks worse than it is, now.”

Jungkook nodded to himself, worrying his lower lip between his teeth. “Have you thought any more about going to the police about what happened?”

He’d brought this up before, never trying to pressure you, but not quite ready to let it go either. You could tell he was mad that you were dragged into it, but now his anger was solely directed at Coldwater.

“It’s not worth the risk,” You said again. You knew Jungkook meant well, and you appreciated his concern, but he still didn’t know what was really at stake if you made the issue even worse than it already was.

You could tell that he wanted to say more on the subject, but he sighed instead. “Okay. But maybe I could help if I knew what exactly the risk was…” He muttered, but seemed more concerned than irritated.

“There really isn’t anything anyone could do,” You shook your head. You had originally expected Jungkook to ask more questions about what the blackmail itself was, but for the most part, he’d done the opposite. He made it clear that if and when you were ready to talk about it, he was there for you, and left it at that. “Let’s talk about something else?”

“Sure,” With his free hand, he brushed a stray hair away from your face. “I’m glad you’re going to be there tomorrow.”

He didn’t have to say where for you to know he meant the race. “I wouldn’t miss it.” You grinned. “I have to be there when you lose.”

Jungkook rolled his eyes, and you were glad the mood seemed to have lightened drastically. “Sometimes I forget you’re my biggest anti-fan.”

“I’m not an anti,” You protested. “I’m just stating facts. 52′s going to beat you tomorrow.”

“Really?” Jungkook laughed. “Because I don’t think so.”

“We’ll see, I guess,” You shrugged noncommittally, trying not to grin, but that wasn’t enough for Jungkook. He shifted so he was hovering above you, his weight on his arms which were now on either side of you.

“Be serious for a second,” He started, and it was your turn to roll your eyes. This hardly seemed like the time or position for a serious conversation.

“I am being serious,” You argued, and he shook his head.

“What would you do if I lost tomorrow?”

You pretended to think about it for a second, tilting your head to one side in thought.

“I’d throw a party.” You decided. Jungkook gave you a dubious look.

“No, I mean really.”

“I’d throw a party,” You said again, this time with more finality. “With lots of alcohol, maybe some cake. There might even be some confetti. There will be a dance floor… Don’t look at me like that, you’re invited, too.”

Jungkook was giving you the most unimpressed look you’d ever seen, including that first day you met him on the track.

“You actually want 52 to win, don’t you?”

You nodded. “I thought that was obvious.”

Jungkooks mouth opened slightly, face incredulous. “I can’t believe I’m actually dating my biggest anti-fan.” He said this more to himself than to you.

“I already told you, I’m not–” You cut yourself off with a huff. “Wanting you to lose doesn’t make me an anti.” Jungkook looked like he wanted to argue, so you didn’t give him the chance. “You’re a competitive person, Jungkook. And do you know what competitive people need?”

“Uh, no?” He didn’t look like he knew where you were going with this.

“Competition! Otherwise you get bored. I know, because I’m the same way. You told me racing isn’t the same anymore, and that’s why you want to quit. I’m telling you that it’s not the same because you don’t have any more rivals left. It’s not fun to win if you didn’t even have to try.” Jungkook looked lost in thought as you spoke. “I hope you drive your best tomorrow. I hope you do everything you can to win, and I hope you come in second to 52. Because I think losing is exactly what you need.”

“So basically, what you’re saying is, a real fan would want me to lose,” He smiled mischievously. “Which means that you are a fan after all.”

“That’s seriously all that you got out of that,” You scoffed, rolling your eyes dramatically. “You’re impossible.”

“Maybe you’re right,” He admitted, suddenly much more serious. “Maybe it would be good for me to lose. It’s too bad you’re wrong that 52 can beat me, then.” He grinned, giving your forehead a quick kiss before pushing himself up off the couch. “I’ve got to get back before my trainer realizes I’m not sleeping. See you tomorrow, after I win.” 

—

A/N Um oops so this has been done since January and I just forgot to edit it. Please let me know what you think!! I know it’s been forever and a day since I’ve updated, I hope that you haven’t all left out of frustration. Thank you for reading, I’m so happy to be back! 

Tagging @batakookie and @joepesci-isfine

Let me know if you’d like to be tagged in future updates and I’ll add you to the list!